Notice: Function _load_textdomain_just_in_time was called incorrectly. Translation loading for the twentyfifteen domain was triggered too early. This is usually an indicator for some code in the plugin or theme running too early. Translations should be loaded at the init action or later. Please see Debugging in WordPress for more information. (This message was added in version 6.7.0.) in /chroot/home/a6f7779a/9d7429a5d9.nxcli.io/html/wp-includes/functions.php on line 6170 Frank DeLeon – Page 3 – Blog and Thoughts Deprecated: Function WP_Dependencies->add_data() was called with an argument that is deprecated since version 6.9.0! IE conditional comments are ignored by all supported browsers. in /chroot/home/a6f7779a/9d7429a5d9.nxcli.io/html/wp-includes/functions.php on line 6170 Deprecated: Function WP_Dependencies->add_data() was called with an argument that is deprecated since version 6.9.0! IE conditional comments are ignored by all supported browsers. in /chroot/home/a6f7779a/9d7429a5d9.nxcli.io/html/wp-includes/functions.php on line 6170

Kansas – Conclusion

Kansas

Conclusion

April 1965-October 1965

 

Joy

From the viewpoint of a casual observer, my relationship with Joy looked a whole lot different than it really was.  Yes, she was one of the most beautiful and highly intelligent women that I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing, possessed a sharp and inquisitive wit with a special ability to gauge even the most complex ambiguities; but for the most part ours was a nothing more than a very close platonic relationship.

Born and raised in the small farming town of DeSoto, Kansas, she had always been blessed with high cheekbones, crystal blue eyes, a perfectly oval face and hair the color of bright sunshine.  Without even trying, she embodied all the positive attributes that most women would kill for, long legs, flawless complexion, and a natural walk that models had to practice for years before perfecting.

Tall for women of that era; when wearing high-heeled shoes, she stood scant millimeters short of six feet; but perhaps her most amiable quality was her genuine sense of modesty.  She never used her beauty or sharp intellect to attempt to embody who she was; instead, she always projected a relaxed and confident demeanor and preferred to stay in the background.

She graduated from high school at the age of sixteen, two years early—having been allowed to skip the ninth and eleventh grades—something that is unheard of nowadays.  She went on to college and majored in Nursing, completing her studies well ahead of time.  Her nursing counselors urged her to switch her major and cross over to instead pursue a Medical degree, but because of her parents’ lack of funds and support, along with a shortage of scholarships in that day and age, she decided to continue with Nursing.

During her last year of schooling she married the son of her mother’s best friend, a roguish and unscrupulous fellow named Jack.  They’d known each other since childhood.  His parents owned and lived on about two acres of land just west of Joy’s parents’ property, and ran an auto junkyard on the property.

Jack was a natural-born bully, known for his short temper and a proclivity for picking on younger and smaller boys to harass and beat.  Spending the bulk of his high school years on suspension for fighting or petty thieving, he graduated a year late.  For a few years he worked at his parents’ junk yard, as he was unable to successfully hold even the simplest and most menial of jobs.

Joy’s mother, probably afraid that her only daughter would graduate from college and seek a brighter future far away from DeSoto, did everything she could to encourage a more than neighborly relationship between Joy and Jack, finally eliciting a positive response from Joy.

As Joy explained to me one day, “It was hell listening to my mother every day, berating and accusing me of wanting to abandon her and dad and ‘high-tailing it to California, or God forbid, New York to marry some Yankee and never coming back to DeSoto again.

Jack had stopped drinking and was on his best behavior for a year or so, while his mother and Joy’s mother plotted to try to get them together.  In the end, Joy relented, and although she liked Jack well enough, she confessed that she didn’t love him.  The best part of their marriage, she related to me one day, was that after their two-day honeymoon spent at the exotic Olathe Motel (Free TV and Free Long Distance Calls), Jack resumed his ne’er-do-well behavior and disappeared for a couple of weeks.  Not long after, he was arrested for car theft and began a long, slow descent into alcoholism and the committing petty crimes.

After a particularly stupid attempt to burglarize a local drug store, the judge gave Jack a choice of a year in prison or signing up for military service.  Of course, he chose the Navy, and after basic training was assigned to NAS Olathe, where he worked as a cook.

“So,” Joy said to me one evening over a couple of drinks, “it’s been less than a dream marriage for either of us.  I know he suffers from a severe lack of self-esteem mostly because of me, but I can’t help regretting that I ever agreed to marry him.”

“Do you guys argue a lot?” I asked.

“Surprisingly, no.  In fact, we rarely speak to one another, and that’s the way I like it. The people he hangs around with are mostly losers, hicks and rednecks, and for a while last year he never even came home for a couple of months.  Since I didn’t much care if he ever showed up again I didn’t go looking for him, but his mother went crazy wondering where he’d gone.  After she followed him home from the base one day she discovered that he’d been living in LaCygne (a small town south of Olathe) with some drug-addicted prostitute.  Since then I won’t let him come near me for fear of him infecting me with some dreadful venereal disease.”

She told me that he forced her to deposit her salary into a joint bank account where he withdrew most of his and her money every month for his own entertainment.  She’d kept her job at the Playboy Club secret from him and opened an account for herself at another bank where she eventually saved enough money to pay off the small trailer that they’d been renting-to-own for the past couple of years.  The trailer was located on a small plot on his parents’ property.

“Well, at least you drive a nice car.” I joked.

“Yeah, well that’s another story.  I was tired of driving cars that he and his dad had put together from junks that they’d taken in, so one day after seeing a ‘For Sale’ sign on the Impala that one of the doctors at the hospital was selling, I looked him up and asked how much he wanted for it.  After he told me I said that I couldn’t afford to pay that much, but after some negotiating he agreed to finance the car for me at almost no interest.  So, I made the deal.

When I told Jack about it, he insisted that the note be put into his name so that he’d own the title when the car was paid off.  After about six months I had enough money saved up to pay it off, so I wrote the doctor a check.  I agreed to title the car in Jack’s name as long as I could drive it.  If he’d refused to that agreement then I told him I would sell the trailer, since that’s in my name, and he could go back to living with his whore in LaCygne.  He reluctantly agreed, so he still drives junks from his dad’s junkyard and I drive the Impala.  Besides he can hardly afford to put gas in his junkers, much less my V-8 Impala.”

After she picked me up from my freezing phone booth in Kansas City, Kansas, we found that we were naturally gravitating closer to one another.  I enjoyed her great sense of humor and her endless optimism, but mostly her grace and beauty won me over.  Even though we were spending a lot of time together, for some unknown reason, that I still wonder about to this day, we were never romantically or sexually involved.  Not that we didn’t try.

The closest we ever got to actually being intimate was during one evening, a few months after the phone booth incident.  We had made some plans to go to Kansas City for a night out with another couple, and because I had left the Dart with Sharon, I caught a ride with one of my friends and his girlfriend and headed to the Anchor Inn where Joy was waiting.  The four of us took off in Joy’s Impala, with me driving.

We club-hopped for a few hours and as the evening wore on I noticed that Joy’s attitude seemed a little off.  It turned out she and Jack had had an argument over something trivial and she’d stormed off.  He threatened to follow her and find out who she was going out with and “end it forever for both of them”.  She wasn’t sure what he meant, but she was sure he hadn’t followed her.  However, she was still on edge, thinking that Jack might try to hunt her down at the clubs by trying to find where she’d parked her ‘hard-to-miss’ car.  So deciding to park her car on the street at 10th Street, we all walked over to 12th Street to hit the clubs.  Her plan was to walk by herself back to the car when we were done then drive back to pick us up.

I guess she was more worried than she let on because she was drinking heavier than normal.  The more she drank the merrier she got, and to my surprise, the more romantic she seemed.  When we were dancing she held me tight and a few times nibbled on my ear and kissed my neck.  Since we’d never been intimate, nor even participated in any kind of ‘make-out’ session, I assumed the alcohol was making her act more forward than usual.  Her romantic overtures were turning me on but I was hesitant to follow-up because I was sure she was just a little drunk and acting out.

When the evening finally came to a close around two in the morning, Joy could hardly stand.  Instead of letting her walk back to her car by herself we all insisted that we’d go back as a group.  If Jack did show up and wanted to start any trouble, we all agreed that my buddy and I would be able to take care of him.

Luckily, when we go to the car Jack was nowhere to be seen.  Joy suddenly suggested that my buddy drive the car with his girlfriend in the front seat because she, “wasn’t feeling too good, was tired, and wanted to snuggle” in the back seat.  I certainly had no intention of vetoing that idea.

I sat on the right side of the rear seat with my right shoulder up against the right rear window.  As promised, Joy got in and slid over on my left side—hugging me tightly with both arms and laying her head on my chest.  We drove for a while, and when she didn’t change her position I assumed she’d gone to sleep, or worst case scenario, had passed out.

Suddenly, she raised her head and looked dreamily at me.  “God, Frank, you are so wonderful.  I think I’m really falling in love with you…I want you to kiss me.”  She partially opened her lips and moved her head up to kiss me.  Not wanting to ruin the moment, I bent my head down and met her lips.  She opened her mouth inviting me to French kiss her.  Of course, I complied.

About three seconds into the kiss I thought I heard her make a low moaning sound deep in her throat.  The sound excited me, and I pushed down harder on her mouth.  I heard another moan, this one a little louder and a little deeper followed by a sudden tightening of her lips.

Before I knew what happened, a gush of vomit came rushing up from her throat and right into my mouth!  She threw her head back and yelled, “Oh God!”  Then, preceded by a loud and very angry sounding burp, another gush of vomit instantly splashed onto my face as I was trying to pull back and spit out the first volley as fast as I could.

“Holy shit!  What the fuck’s going on back there?”  My buddy yelled.  “Holy shit!  She’s puking all over the back seat!”  To say nothing about all over me.

I pushed Joy off of me and she rolled over to the left side of the seat—depositing another load of puke on the floor.

“Pull the fucking car over, for Christ sake,” I managed to gurgle out—on the verge of generating my own vomit.  “Jesus, hurry up!”

Fortunately, we were within a block of a gas station.  It was closed but the water hose, located between the two gas pumps, was working.  I jumped out and rinsed out my mouth and splashed water all over my head and chest.  Meanwhile, Joy was pulled out from the other side of the car and carried over to where I was taking an impromptu fully clothed shower—she, all the while gagging and heaving.

The rear of her car was a disaster and we did the best we could to wash out as much of the vomit as we could.  After doing our best to clean her up we dragged her back to the car and dumped her into the back seat.  She curled up and within seconds she fell asleep and began snoring contentedly, her beautiful frilly white sleeveless dress soaked in water and puke.

We drove with all the windows open back to the Anchor Inn, but the stench was still overwhelming  When we got there our friends made haste to get out and all but run to their car to go home.  I was left there with a few choices—all bad.

I could leave Joy in her car to sleep it off while I drove home stinking of puke.  Or I could drive Joy home in her car and hope that Jack wasn’t there—but then I’d be stranded.  I could drive Joy home in my car, again hoping that Jack wasn’t home, then drag her into her trailer—finally hurrying back to my car to make a quick escape.

With no clear good choice, I had no idea what to do.

Finally, as I was pondering our situation, Joy woke up.  Hoping she was conscious enough to appreciate our predicament I explained to her our options.

“Oh honey, I’m sorry I got sick.  But I feel better now…although I do have a pounding headache.”  She straightened up in the seat and yawned widely.

“OK, but you understand that anything we do, we’re fucked!”

“Let me think…” she said softly, looking down at her dress, wiping the front of it with her hand and letting out a little groan.  “OK, this is what we’re gonna do.  Let’s drive up to the hospital.”

“What?  You’re crazy!  What’re we gonna do there?”

“Ouch…don’t yell.  My head really hurts.  Just listen.  We’ll drive my car to the hospital, OK?  I’ll go in and talk to my night shift supervisor and explain what happened.  Then you can come in and we can take a shower to get all this puke off.  As far as the car is concerned, we got stuff…a powder…that we use when a patient vomits.  It neutralizes the acid and deodorizes.  Also, it dries the stuff up so it can be vacuumed.  Tomorrow I’ll take the car to get it all cleaned up.  See?  Easy.”

“So I’m supposed to take a shower with you?  At the hospital?  What, are you crazy?  What about my clothes?”

“We’ll both put our clothes in a plastic bag and I’ll get everything dry cleaned.  We always do that with patients’ clothing.  Then I’ll get us a set of hospital scrubs to wear.  Then you can drive me back to the Anchor and I’ll drive myself home.  I’m OK now…and I’ll get us some stuff to take that’ll help with the hangover.”

I thought about it, and as freaky as her plan sounded it trumped all the ones I’d thought of all to hell.  “Well, I guess.  But Christ, what are your nurse friends gonna think?”

“Oh, they all know about Jack and they all know about you.”

“What do you mean that they all know about me?!”

“They know what an asshole Jack is, and they know I’m crazy about you.  So, it’ll be fine.”

She’s crazy about me?

“I don’t feel comfortable taking a shower in your hospital.”

“Silly boy, it’ll be fine.”

And so we drove to the Olathe General Hospital.  A couple of hours later, as the sun was coming up I drove back to my apartment.  Dressed in a set of gray scrubs and dress shoes, I walked in quietly.  It was still and when I got upstairs I found Sharon and the boys sound asleep.

I quickly and quietly retrieved my pajamas and went into the bathroom to take my second shower of the night.  I put the scrubs into the dirty clothes hamper where I would retrieve them later that day and dispose of them.

Joy and I would never speak of this incident again.

Sharon Gets Her Revenge

The communications between Sharon and me had now deteriorated to almost nothing.  Sometimes when I spent time at home she would take the car and leave for hours at a time; at times returning with groceries or small items she’d purchased, other times coming home empty-handed.  No doubt, we were now at the lowest point ever in our relationship.

When I left home to go to work or go out I would no longer say goodbye to her or give her a guesstimate on when she could expect me back.  I stopped giving her these after she had told me, “Look, please don’t bother telling me anything.  I don’t care when, or if, you come home.  And don’t think I’m just sitting here hoping you’ll be home at a certain time.  So when you’re ready to go do whatever it is you do, just fucking leave.”  So, I did.

During those days I never gave much thought to how often I was gone from home or how long I was gone.  In fact, I actually felt relieved when I did leave because when we were together the tension between us was so great it was almost unbearable.  We would avoid making eye contact with one another, and actually leave a room when the other entered.  So after she’d made the statement that she didn’t care if I left or not, I felt pretty much vindicated.

When I think back and try to remember what my thoughts were about what I was doing or what I expected Sharon’s reaction to be as a result of my behavior, I come up empty-handed.  So I can only assume that I wasn’t doing much thinking about anything other than my own feelings.  It was selfish and thoughtless of me, and I just can’t imagine how I expected Sharon to feel about, or react to, my loutish conduct.  But I was soon to find out.

One day while on a break at the Air Force detachment I overheard a couple of guys talking about attending a baseball game in Kansas City that evening.  In those days the professional baseball team that played in KC was named the Kansas City Athletics, (They eventually moved to Oakland), and was owned by a glitzy insurance businessman named Charlie Finley.

The team was usually outfitted in outlandishly bright uniforms and had, as a mascot, a mule named Charlie-O.  He made the team play with orange baseballs and bases, and introduced the concept of using a “designated hitter” instead of letting the pitcher bat.  Of all his crazy ideas, that was the only one that stuck.  Going to a Kansas City home game was never about watching baseball, it was all about seeing what outrageous innovation Charlie Finley had thought of next.

It so happened that the guys whose conversation I’d overheard had scored some free tickets for that night’s game, and still had two left.  Since I’d never been to a professional baseball game, I jumped at the chance and asked if I could come along.

“Sure,” one of the guys said, “but we still have one ticket left.  Know anybody who might be interested?”

I immediately thought of my next door neighbor, Samuel.  He was a rabid baseball fan, usually rooting for the Brooklyn Dodgers, but I thought he might enjoy going to a local game.  Further, if he came along to verify that I had indeed gone to a game that night and not out to some club, it would look better, and maybe Sharon would cut me some slack.  I ran to the public phone and called Hilda, asking her to have her husband call me as soon as possible.  A few minutes later after Samuel had called me back, we had our five for the game that night.

When I got home that afternoon I told Sharon about the game, and made sure to mention that Samuel from next door was also going.  I stressed that she could have the car that night because one of the Air Force guys was going to pick up me and Samuel.

“So what time are you leaving?”  She asked, matter-of-factly.

“About five-thirty.  The game’s at seven, and it’ll take us about thirty minutes to get there.  We’ll want to get there early to get something to eat at the stadium.”

“And, what time do you think you’ll be home?”

“Oh, probably around ten or ten-thirty, I guess.  They’ll drop me and Sam off first since the guys we’re going with live on the base.”

She seemed not to take very much interest, and just shrugged.

About an hour later I saw a car pull up to the front of our apartment and assumed it was the guys.  Sam and I came bounding out of our apartments at the same time and jumped into the car.  Since there was only the driver I asked where the other two guys were.

“Oh, they’re back at the base,”  the driver said.  “We’ll have to swing back there to get them ‘cause they had to work late and weren’t ready when I pulled up.  I thought I’d just pick you guys up first.  It’s no problem though, we have reserved seats anyway.”

We circled around and went back to the base and pulled up to a bachelor quarters building.  We sat there for about fifteen or twenty minutes and still the other two guys didn’t come out.

“Fuck, those assholes are going to make us late for the game,” the driver groused.

“Do you know what floor their rooms are?” Sam asked.

“Yeah.  Let me go up and see what the hell the holdup is.”  And he got out of the car and hurried up the entrance walkway.

Sam and I had sat there for what seemed to be at least an hour when we spotted the three come running out of the building.

“Sorry guys, we had an emergency with one of the bombers and he had to land at Richards-Gebaur Air Force Base.  We had to wait to fill out all the damn paper-work.  Sorry.”

“What time is it?” I asked.

“Shit, it’s almost seven!” the driver said.  “We’ll have to kick-ass to get there at least by the second inning.

We pulled out of the parking area, careful to stay under the speed limit on the base, then roared on to Interstate 35 north.

As we drove under the Santa Fe overpass in Olathe, one of the guys asked, “Hey Frank, don’t you work at some gas station around here?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just about a mile up look for a green building with a big yellow sign that says, ‘Quality Oil’.  It’s on the right…on the service road.”

About a minute later, Sam, who was sitting in the front seat said, “Yup, there she is right over there!”  He stuck his hand out of the door window and pointed to the station.

All five sets of eyes turned and focused on the green building.

Before I had a chance to say anything, Sam exclaimed, “Hey Frank!  Ain’t that your car?”

Parked on the south side of the gas station, facing the highway, was my dark blue Dodge Dart.  The hood was up.

“Holy shit!”  Sam said.  “Looks like Sharon had some car trouble and pulled into the station.  She’s got the hood up.  Is Billy working?”

“…N-n-no…” I said as I concentrated on my car.  “Randall’s working the night shift today.”

“Shit.” Sam said softly.  He turned in his seat and said, “You wanna go back and see what may’ve happened?”

“Well guys,” I said reluctantly, “I hate to make us later than we already are, but I need to see what happened.  Obviously, there’s something wrong with the car since the hood is up.”

“No sweat!” The driver said.  “If it’s serious we’ll just drop you off and we’ll get going.”

“OK,” I said.  “That’ll work.”

We took the next exit off the freeway and turned left taking the overpass.  We swung down to the southbound lanes and headed back to the Santa Fe exit to turn back northbound on the service road.

It was getting dark so we had our headlights on.  As we pulled off the service road on to the station’s entrance driveway we turned our high beams on.

Slowing down to about ten or fifteen miles an hour, my Dart now flooded in light by the high beams, we all saw the same thing at the same time.

The Dart was parked on the south side of the station pointed toward the freeway with its hood up.  Sitting in the driver’s seat was Sharon, with her back to the door, in a full embrace with Randall.  Hanging slightly out of the left rear window was Ricky.  He was apparently standing on the back seat looking out at the traffic as it drove by.  No doubt, Beebe had to be laying down on the back seat.

The five of us were mesmerized by what we saw.

“Holy fuck!” The driver said as we drove through the station and by the gas pumps.  “Who was that in your car?”

Before I could say anything, Sam said, “That was Sharon, Frank’s wife.”  Then he quickly put his hand up to his mouth.

We accelerated out of the opposite side of the station and pulled back on to the service road, northbound again.

No one said anything.

As we again approached the turn-around overpass that we’d turned on earlier, someone asked if I still wanted to go to the game.

“You fucking idiot!” Sam said angrily.

“Well, I thought I’d just ask…” the same voice said meekly.

Regaining my composure somewhat, I managed to say, “Take me home.”

We took the overpass and got back on I-35 south.  In less than five minutes we were pulling back up to my apartment.  The whole trip back, no one said a word.

“You want me to come in with you?”  Sam asked quietly.

“No Sam, you guys go on ahead and enjoy the game.  I have some business to take care of.”

Choices

Before we left on our drive from Houston to Olathe the year before, my father had taken me aside as if to tell me a secret.

“You know, it’s gonna be a really long drive up to Kansas, right?” He’d cautioned.

“Yes dad, it is.  But not as far as the one we just took from Nevada.”

“Yeah I know.  But you were lucky, you know.”

“How so?”

“Well, nobody tried to attack you.”

“What?”

“Look,” he said, now putting on his serious face.  “There’s a lot of stuff that can happen on the highway…especially to a couple of young kids like you and Sharon.  I oughta know, I used to be a long distance truck driver.”

“Dad, look.  Nothing’s gonna happen.  We don’t stop for hitchhikers and we’re careful when we stop for gas and bathroom breaks.”

“Even so, you don’t have any kind of weapon to defend yourself with if something were to occur, do you?”

“Weapon?”

“Yeah, a gun.”

“Of course not!  Dad, I don’t need a gun, OK?”

“Well, you’re gonna take one this time around.  I insist on it.”

Since he was not about to be talked out of this idea, I followed him outside where he popped open the trunk of his car.

Under a heavy blanket he had a virtual arsenal of rifles, shotguns and pistols.  “OK, pick one.”

“Pick one?  I don’t know what I need.  You’ve got enough guns there for an army!”

“OK, shhh.  I don’t want your mother to hear.”

“Why should she care?”

“Because she didn’t want me to give you a gun.  But you gotta have one for the trip.  So, pick one.”

I looked around but couldn’t determine which one I should pick.  “Look, I don’t know which one to choose.  You pick one out.”

“OK, let’s see…” He said, pushing rifles and shotguns this way and that.  “OK, here’s what I was looking for.”  And he pulled out from under the pile what appeared to be a shorter rifle, but it was in a soft leather case.  “Here you go.”

He unzipped the case and pulled out a really nice looking lever-action carbine.

“This here’s a 30-30.  It’ll stop a buffalo if you hit it square on.”

I took the rifle and noticed that the action was engraved.  It was a “Winchester Buffalo Bill Centennial – Special Edition”.

“Dad, I can’t take this.  It’s brand new…and it looks expensive.  Besides, I won’t be running into any pissed off buffalos on my way to Kansas”.

The joke went right over his head as he dove back into the trunk to find some ammunition.  He retrieved a box of twenty-five cartridges.  “Here, it takes six in the chamber, so that’ll be more than enough.”

I took the box and slipped the rifle back into its case.  “OK dad, I’ll put it into the trunk of my Chevy”.

Since the first day we moved into our apartment, the 30-30 carbine rifle had been in the living room closet.  I told Sharon that I’d loaded it with six rounds, so if she ever needed to use it all she had to do was to pull the lever all the way down, then back up to the stock.  That action would insert a live cartridge into the chamber, then all there was to do was to point it in the direction of the target and pull the trigger.  If she missed, or if the target refused to go down, repeat as often as necessary.

She smiled and said, “I doubt we’ll ever have to take it out of its case.”

***

I opened the back door and walked in to the dark kitchen.  I was about to turn on the light but decided that the dark environment matched my mood.  Walking straight into the living room I sat down heavily on the couch.  I honestly can’t recall even one thought going through my head—just the picture of my son Ricky, looking out of the rear window while his mother made out with Randall in the front seat.  They must’ve thought that by having the hood up it would shield them from prying eyes.

I sat in the dark for a long time.  Since I wore no watch I had no idea what time it was or how long I sat there.

Then, as if in a dream I saw myself get up and walk over to the closet.  I felt around the jackets and coats until my fingers touched soft leather.  I pulled the heavy case out and laid it gently on the coffee table.

Sitting back down, my vision, now accustomed to the dark, danced over the dark brown case and my mind began to review the military lessons I learned on sighting down on a target.

Rifle stock would have to be snugly placed in the space between my shoulder and collarbone.  Right cheek hugging the wooden stock, left arm balancing the weapon resting in the palm of my left hand.  Right hand lightly gripping the stock right behind the trigger-guard, index finger extended above the trigger-guard but ready to drop onto the trigger to begin the firm squeeze that would release the firing pin.  Recognize and acknowledge the lazy 8 motion of the front sight and line it up with the rear sight.  Focus on the front sight, leaving the target slightly out of focus, and squeeze gently.  Let the explosion surprise you.

Still sitting, I bent at the waist and unzipped the case.  The faint aroma of metal and gun oil floated up into my nostrils as I slowly slid the rifle out.  I reached my right hand into the lever-action, quickly pushing it down then back up rapidly—sending a live round into the chamber.  I set the rifle on my lap and waited.

***

 It wasn’t that I was angry about her going out and looking for affection.  I understood that our relationship had deteriorated to the point where most, if not all, affection for one another had been all but destroyed. To me, the problem was who it was she chose, and who she decided would tag along when she finally perpetrated the act.  Our sons.

Randall.  He was a sniveling, whiney, punk coward who hated anything or anyone military.  I could understand his reasoning for picking Sharon out of the herd: she was vulnerable, lonely, angry, and probably looking to strike back at her wandering husband.  If he ended up fucking her then he’s by proxy, fucking everyone and everything he despised.  Understandable.

All the same, he would have to pay.

And Sharon.  Why take the boys along when you’re planning to fuck somebody?  What, Hilda wasn’t available to watch the boys while you go do your thing?  No, I know she was, because I had been with Sam, and I’d seen her as he’d left her home alone.

Well, those issues would be dealt with soon enough, I thought.  Randall would be at the station until eleven—and that would be more than enough time for me to take care of business here, then make the ten-minute drive to the station to pay him a quick little visit and settle the score.

A sudden calm warmness enveloped me when I understood that this had to be my only solution.

Her, him, then me.  So clean.  No more problems.  No more guilt.

I closed my eyes and laid my head back on the cushion of the couch.  It was so quiet and peaceful I could actually hear my heart beat.  Boom.  Boom. Boom. The sound of eternal silence.  Down deep, I yearned for peace.  It would come soon enough.

***

The roar of the Dart’s engine as it pulled into our little drive next to the building pulled me up from a shallow slumber.  Rolling my head to the left I saw the sharp glare of the headlights as their light penetrated the black kitchen and slid along the wall.

The lights went off and the engine sound stopped.  It was ghostly quiet again.

I sat up, reached for the rifle, and waited.

The sound of a key being inserted into the kitchen door lock was my signal.  I stood up, cradling the rifle in the crook of my right arm and gently pushed the coffee table away from me with my right leg.

The door lock clicked and the knob turned.

I took a step forward and pivoted to my left—bringing the rifle up to my right shoulder and swinging the barrel in the direction of the kitchen door.

In the darkness, I could see the outline of her body as she entered the kitchen.  Slightly hunched over she carefully stepped through the door, turned and very quietly pushed the door shut with her hip.

I brought the rifle to bear—centering the front sight directly on center mass.  My right index finger, extended comfortably just above the trigger guard, would stay there until I was ready to take the shot.

My legs, perpendicular to the target, were slightly spread—my right leg back, relaxed and ready to absorb the recoil.

She paused and stood stock still—almost as if she were scenting the air—some sixth sense telling her that danger was imminent.

I stood motionless, concentrating on the shot.

She moved slowly forward, taking a step that put her not more than ten feet away from me.

So easy, I thought…and I felt my lips curl slightly into a smile.

My index finger dropped into the guard and hugged the trigger snugly.  I began to exert a steady pressure, waiting for the surprise.

I saw her bend down slightly, and I followed the movement with the barrel’s front sight.

And suddenly!  The room was flooded with light!

Caught slightly off-guard, I squinted to shield my eyes, but continued to concentrate on the trigger-pull and the front sight, now clearly pointed directly at her chest.

She stopped, frozen in place.

By the weight of the trigger on my finger I knew the explosion was imminent.

A cry!

My eyes, without wanting to, darted just to the right of the front sight!  And my son’s face came into sharp focus.  Another cry, and a little arm shot up, covering his eyes.

My tunnel vision expanded, and for the first time I saw that Sharon was standing in the doorway between the living room and the kitchen with both of my boys—one in each arm—both balanced on her hips.  Ricky’s screams, caused by his having been awakened by the sudden flash of light had broken my concentration.

My eyes darted back to Sharon.  I saw her eyes open…wide…her mouth agape.  I curiously saw that she was trying to say something, but no sound was being generated by her heaving throat.

A bolt of pain and panic flashed through my chest as I suddenly came to recognize what I was about to do.  A wave of heavy sorrow passed through my body and an intense bout of trembling began to rack me from the inside out.

Time seemed to stand still.  The barrel of the rifle began to waver wildly.

An inner voice shrieked into my brain, screaming and trying to make me understand that I was about to unleash a 30-millimeter lead slug directly into my wife’s chest…while she held my two boys.

The inner voice shouted, “NO!” NO!” NO!” NO!”  And I looked up.

My index finger reflexively pulled off the trigger and took up its safety position on the side of the trigger guard.  Afraid that the rifle’s hammer was about to release—slamming the firing pin into the cartridge’s primer and igniting the propellant—ultimately sending a bullet on its deadly way, I slowly and carefully raised the rifle barrel to the ceiling, and with my right thumb I disengaged the hammer lock and gently rested it back into its slot.

Separated by a little more than three yards, Sharon and I both stood and stared at one another.

Far away, I could hear Ricky crying plaintively.

A wave of nausea suddenly rose from the pit of my stomach.  I threw the rifle on the couch and darted by Sharon, racing into the kitchen.  I bent over the sink and disgorged a bitter stream of bile.  Tears flooded my eyes.

***

I rinsed my mouth and washed my face—drying off with a dishcloth.

Looking around I saw that Sharon and the boys were no longer there.  In the relative quiet of the apartment I heard Ricky and Beebe upstairs as Sharon was talking to them, apparently putting them to bed.

Re-entering the living room, I saw the rifle on the couch where I’d dropped it.  I picked it up and unloaded it completely.  After storing the cartridges in a small pocket on the side of the leather case, I slid the weapon back into it and carried it over to the closet—slowly returning to sit on the couch.

I was surprised…no, shocked, when I first heard, then saw, Sharon coming down the stairs a few minutes later in her nightgown.  I had been sitting there trying to decide where I was going to spend the rest of the night.

She quietly padded across the living room and sat down on the recliner across from me.  Putting her head down she began picking her nails with her fingers.

“Look,” I said softly, my voice breaking slightly, “I’m sorry for what I did.  I know I scared you and it was stupid.  I was just really angry and lost complete control of myself.”

She looked up, and in an annoyed tone said, “Well, I hope you know how to iron your uniform for your morning shift, ‘cause I sure as hell ain’t gonna do it!”

I have to admit that this wasn’t exactly the statement I was expecting, and all I could say was, “What?”

“You heard me.  Iron your own clothes from now on.”

“Is that all you can say after what just happened?  …what just almost happened?”

“What do you want me to say?”

“OK, for starters—how long has this thing with Randall been going on?”

“What thing?  What are you talking about?”

It was then I realized that she, in fact, didn’t have the slightest inkling that I’d seen her in a lovers’ embrace with Randall at the station.

“OK, let me tell you what I saw.”  And, I began to relate to her what I, and four other guys—including Samuel next door—had seen.  To my complete surprise she began to deny the whole incident.

“You’re fucking insane.  I don’t even know the guy that well.  I’ve only seen him a few times when I took you some lunch.  I would never do that!  Not with him!”

I sat there in complete disbelief, not knowing what else to say.  She was so convincing in her denial that I started to believe that she actually believed what she was saying.

We talked for about thirty minutes, me, admitting that I’d not been the best of husbands and acknowledging past dalliances.  But no amount of mea culpa that I threw out shook her from her state of denial.  In the end, I told her that for the sake of the children we both would have to commit to living better lives—if not together as husband and wife, then separate as mom and dad.

We never again spoke about the almost tragic incident that had occurred that night, but our marriage would forever be changed.

We’re Not In Kansas Anymore

A few weeks later, in a pointless attempt to try to mend our relationship, I invited Sharon to accompany me to a gig at the SPO club.  I had arranged for Hilda to watch the boys after explaining to her and Samuel that I was going to do whatever it took to put our marriage back together.  After declining my invitation a number of times, Sharon finally agreed to go.

I made sure she had a table right up front for the evening, and the bartenders at the club promised they’d keep an eye on her and not let her run dry.  I laughed and told them not to worry about that because she hardly drank, but she would probably appreciate some snacks.

During our second set, a middle-aged Senior Petty Officer approached Sharon’s table and asked her to dance.  She looked up at him, then at me.  After a few words she politely declined and turned her head away.

The guy obviously did not like taking ‘no’ for an answer, and he seemed to keep trying get her attention.  About that time, our song ended, and instead of walking away he pulled a chair from under her table and sat down next to her.

When he did that I was instantly angered but helpless as I just couldn’t jump off the stage and confront him.  About midway through our next song, Sharon finally decided that the guy was not going to go away so she agreed to one dance.

The song was a slow dance song and the guy took full advantage of that.  He grabbed her and held her tightly against him.  As the dance went on he buried his face in her neck and appeared to be trying to kiss her.  When the song ended, instead of walking her back to the table he held her on the dance floor, waiting for the next song to play.

As luck would have it, the next song was going to be the last song of the set.  During the song he continued his shenanigans—Sharon vainly trying to pull herself away from his groping hands.

We finished the song and announced that we would be going on break.  The SPO walked off the dance floor leaving Sharon standing there.  Once I put my guitar up I got off the stage and went over to Sharon’s table.

“Are you OK?”  I asked.

“Yeah, that guy was awful.  He was drunk and kept asking me if I wanted to leave with him.  He was holding me really tight and wouldn’t let me go.”

“All right, I’ll go talk to one of the bartenders and ask him to keep that guy away from you.”

I walked up to the bar and spoke to the head bartender.  He told me he’d noticed what was going on and promised he would have a talk with the guy.

About that time the SPO came walking out from the area where the restrooms were.  He was weaving as he walked—obviously quite a bit drunk.  I was concluding my conversation with the bartender when the drunk SPO noticed me.

“Hey asshole!” He yelled, from about ten feet away.  “What’s the fucking problem, huh?”

Before I had a chance to answer, one of the other bartenders stepped out from behind the bar and intercepted him.

“Cool it man, don’t be making any trouble.”

“I ain’t making any trouble.  It’s that fucking little weasel that apparently wants to start some shit.”

The bartender holding him back whispered something in the drunk’s ear.

“What?  That was his wife?  Well, fuck me!  Who’d have thought that skinny fuck could keep a woman like that satisfied!”  He tried to push the bartender aside, and at that point I’d had enough.

I started to move in his direction when I was pulled back from behind.  The drunk was now being restrained by another couple of passing sailors, but he was still yelling at the top of his lungs and with his struggling knocked a couple of bar stools onto the floor.

At that point the head bartender stepped behind the bar and pushed the panic button, summoning the Military Police.

I was pushed back in the direction of the stage as someone quietly said to me, “Walk away or the fucking Marines will haul your ass to the brig too.”  I decided at that point that ‘discretion was the better part of valor’.

A few days later I was called to my Air Force commander’s office during my shift.

“Were you involved in an altercation at the SPO club last weekend?”

“Well sir, not really.  I was there playing with my band when some Navy guy got fresh with my wife.  We just had words, that’s all—no punches were thrown.  But I do know he was taken away by the Military Police and may’ve spent the night in the brig.”

“Well, I don’t know if this is the same guy or not.  But the one who called told me he works in the NAS Personnel office, and told me the reason for his call was to request your name and rank.  I didn’t give him any information because he didn’t have a good enough reason to ask for it.  I told him not to call back, and requested the name of his commanding officer.”

“Why would he want that?  I’m in the Air Force, not the Navy.”

“I don’t know, but watch your back—he’s an E-10, and that’s a pretty high rank for an enlisted man.  And, he may have friends.  Just take care when you’re on the base and keep your nose clean.  Oh, and if you see him stay out of his way.”

That incident occurred in late August and I had forgotten all about it by the next time we were scheduled to play at the SPO club.  That evening, I was at the bar during a break when a sailor I’d never seen before approached me.

“Your name Frank?” He asked.

“Yes, it is.  Why?”

“I have a message from a friend.”

“For me?  What is it?”  I asked, looking to see if he had a piece of paper.

“It’s this: My friend says not to get too comfortable because you’re not long for this base.  And, oh yeah, brush up on your Japanese.”  Having said that, he turned and walked away, going out through the front door.

I turned and watched him leave, absolutely sure that I’d never seen him before.

“Who was that?” John, my piano player asked.

“I don’t know.”

“What did he want?”

“He just gave me some weird message from a supposed ‘friend’ of his.”

“So, what was the message?”

“Something about not getting comfortable and to brush up on my Japanese.”

“What?  That’s fucked up man.  People are fucking weird—come on, our break is up.”

I gave no further thought to this incident, dismissing it as some kind of practical joke.

***

Around the second week of September I was summoned to my Air Force commander’s office again.  Hoping I hadn’t done anything wrong, I walked in with a bit of trepidation.

“Airman DeLeón, reporting as requested.”  I said, snapping a sharp salute.

“At ease, airman.  Have a seat.”

I pulled a leather-bound arm chair to the front of his desk and sat down.  The commander was looking at a small stack of stapled papers.

“Well, I’m not sure if this is good news or bad.  But let me ask you first.  Did you submit a request for overseas duty within the last couple of months?”

“No sir!  Why?”

“Don’t know…that’s what I was wondering.”  He leafed through the stack with a worried look on his face.  Finally, he looked at me.  “OK, here’s the deal.  I got this set of orders from personnel this morning.  Because I was sure we hadn’t processed any transfer requests from you, I made some inquiries.  See, these are orders reassigning you to Naha Air Force Base, in Okinawa!”

“What?!”

“But the odd part of all of this is the origin of the orders, and how they’re written.  Normally, an overseas assignment request in our career field arrives here in a vacated format—that is, the orders arrive citing a need for a ‘body’, for lack of a better word, but no particular name, to be assigned to a receiving squadron overseas.  Then, as commander I assess my personnel roster to see who’s been here the longest and is ripe for transfer.  And then I fill in that name.

“Obviously, you’ve just returned from Alaska about seventeen months ago.  I’ve got a couple of airmen here who’ve been at Olathe for over two years; and if the orders had arrived vacated, I would have normally picked one of those and submitted his name to Air Force Headquarters in Washington, as the transferee.  But in this case, the orders arrived with your name on them already!  I called Washington before I called you in to see if there had been some kind of mistake, but they verified that the orders had gone out with your name and serial number on them.  And they originated direct from Air Force Headquarters in Washington, D.C.”

“So, I’m being transferred to Okinawa?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so.”

“Well, since I’m on my second tour of duty, I’ll be able to go accompanied by my family, right?”

“That’s the painful part, Frank.  I know you came to us after serving twelve months in Alaska, unaccompanied.  But, these orders specify that because you’re still an E-3, you don’t have the rank to take your family.  You’ll have to go unaccompanied.”

My heart sank.  My mind was spinning in circles and I couldn’t think of what to say.  Finally, a question popped into my head.  “How long is the assignment?”

“Eighteen months!”

“Eighteen months?!”  My hands began to shake.  “I just got back from a year remote and now I’m being sent away for a year and a half without my family?  That’s…that’s just unfair!”

“Easy airman!  There is an option.  If you serve for six months in Okinawa first, and then if you sign up for an additional twelve-month extension, you will then be eligible to bring your family over to Okinawa.  However, that move won’t be approved until there is adequate housing at the location.”

“So, even if I sign up for thirty months after being there for six, there’s still a chance my family won’t be able to come because there may not be any housing available.”

“That’s pretty much it.  I’m sorry.  If you don’t have any further questions, then this meeting is over.”

“When am I supposed to leave?”

“Departure date from NAS Olathe, is NLT 10 October, with a reporting date of, NLT 31 October at Naha.”

“That’s less than three weeks away!”

“I know.  Strangest thing I’ve ever seen.  But those are your orders son.  Dismissed!”

I stood up on weak knees, saluted half-heartedly and turned for the door.  As I gripped the doorknob I heard the commander say, “Remember, I warned you to watch your back”.

Kansas – Part Three

Kansas

Part Three

December 1964-March 1965

 

Dead Man Walking

What had started as a run-up to a joyous Christmas had ended up as flat as the Kansas plains.  After paying for the new transmission for the Dart, taking all our gifts out of layaway, and making payments on the furniture, we were all but broke again.

Since we’d expected to be flush with cash after my reenlistment bonus we’d made plans to throw a little pre-New Year’s party for the guys in the band and Samuel and Hilda from next door.  Now, we would be lucky to be able to afford hamburgers from Custer’s Last Stand.  Still, we decided to go ahead and have a little get-together on Sunday afternoon—a couple of days after Christmas.  Our guests would have to make do with some chips and dip, and soft drinks.  The party was not a complete failure, but close.  Everyone ended up leaving a couple of hours after arriving, having spent the last hour staring at their watches.

I was off from the Air Force until the 4th of January, but had been scheduled to work at the gas station from 9AM until close every day except New Year’s Day to make up for the time I’d taken off.  When I got up for work Monday morning Sharon didn’t even bother to get up.  After I showered and dressed I left without saying goodbye.  This was the first time I’d done this since my return from Alaska.

There wasn’t much traffic at the station, except for the occasional long-haul semi making a mid-Kansas pit stop for gas and a bathroom break.  I worked the day in a black mood—angry and frustrated and looking for someone or something to blame for my bad luck.

Usually when I worked these fourteen hour shifts Sharon would call to tell me she missed me and would usually ask me to take a break and come home to pick up a packed up meal that she’d cooked.  Either that, or she’d get up with me and drive me to the station—then come back a couple of times during the day between errands to drop off lunch and/or dinner.  This day, I had taken the car without asking if she needed it, and I got no call from her at all.  At around four that afternoon I called a trucker’s restaurant about a mile south of the station and ordered a takeout meal.

As I ate my greasy hamburger and limp fries I secretly hoped Sharon would call, asking me to come home to pick up something she’d packed for me.  But that call never came; and, in my angry pride I decided that not only would I not call her, I would stop by the Anchor Inn after work for a drink or two.  What the hell, I though indignantly, she doesn’t give a fuck about me or how hard I’m working to support her and the kids anyway.  Why shouldn’t I go out and have some fun.  Then I wondered if, by chance, I might run into a couple of our crazy groupies.

The rest of that week went about the same—me, working all day and part of the night, then spending a couple of hours drinking at the Anchor Inn.  I was getting back home around two in the morning and not even bothering to take a shower before I went to bed.  After a few hours of sleep I would do it all over again.  This went on right up to New Year’s Eve.

Billy had mercifully altered the station’s operating hours on December 31st, opening up at 7AM and closing at 1PM.  With a booming hangover I stumbled in and opened a few minutes late that morning.  As usual for that week, Sharon had not even acknowledged my presence when I’d come in late the night before or when I got up and left a few hours later.  The cold standoff between us was getting worse by the minute, with not a word spoken between us in over three days.

Just before leaving the house I wrote her a note, telling her that I’d be home around 1:30PM that day, and asking if she wanted to do anything special that evening.  I left the note on the kitchen table as I walked out.

The morning passed fairly quickly that day, my time taken up by an unusual influx of cross-country heavy rigs stopping to top off their tanks in order to continue their lonely voyages to faraway destinations at all points of the compass.  After tallying and securing the pumps I locked the doors and completed the cash accounting—making sure that each dollar taken in matched each dollar of fuel sold that day.  By 1:30PM I was on my way home.

Because we parked our car behind the apartment complex we rarely used the front door—preferring to enter and exit through the apartment’s kitchen door.  When I walked in Ricky was in the kitchen sitting in his high chair finishing off what was left of his macaroni and cheese lunch.  Beebe was a few feet away in his bassinette, comfortably napping—a near empty bottle near his mouth.

Sharon was nowhere to be seen, but when I heard the toilet flush I assumed she was upstairs.  I stopped momentarily to play with Ricky then walked into the small living room and sat on the couch.

A few minutes later I heard her walking down the steps and I stood up to greet her.

“Hey!” I said, as she came into sight.

She quickly glanced at me and walked through the living room and into the kitchen without saying a word.  I heard her in the kitchen saying a few words to Ricky, then heard the high chair’s legs squeal on the floor’s tiles as she lifted him out and put him on the floor.

I got up and stepped into the kitchen.  She was rinsing out a dish cloth, and for the first time I noticed she was wearing one of her nicest dresses and a pair of mid-heeled pumps.

“Hey!” I said again.  “You look nice.  You wanna go somewhere?  I can get changed in a couple of minutes, then get the boys ready.”

She looked over her shoulder at me and gave me an ice-cold stare.  “Can I have the car key please?” She asked flatly.

“Uh, sure.  You wanna drive?”

She ignored my question, and after squeezing the dishcloth dry began to wipe down Ricky’s high chair.  I took the key out of my pocket and handed it to her.

“Just put it on the table.”  She said dryly.

“OK.” I set the key down and stood uncomfortably as she finished cleaning up.

She picked Ricky up and carried him into the living room, putting him down on the floor next to Beebe’s bassinette.

“As you can see,” she finally said, turning to face me, “both of the boys have been fed, and Ricky needs to go up for his nap in about thirty minutes.  I just changed Beebe, but when he wakes up he’ll need another change.  He may need to be fed again.”

“Wait…” I said, a little confused.

“I don’t know how long I’ll be gone, but I should be back in time for their dinner.”  She said curtly, as she walked by me on her way to the kitchen.

“Wait, where are you going?”  I finally asked.

“If you don’t know what to do, call Hilda and she’ll come over and help you.  I’ve already told her you might call since you don’t know too much about your boys.”

And with that she picked up the car key from the table and marched out the back door.  I stood there in virtual shock as she walked across our back yard and got into the car.

As she slammed the door and bent down to slip the key into the ignition my brain finally started working.  “Wait!” I yelled, and started walking toward the car.  “What are you doing?  What’s going on?”

The car came to life with its familiar roar and she punched the “Reverse” button on the dash.  I had just about reached the right side of the car when it lurched backward.  I froze, suddenly thinking that she may be considering slamming the car into “Drive” and running me down.  I stopped awkwardly.

The car’s rear wheels bit into the soft dirt of our yard and spun rapidly, throwing bits of dirt and grass under the wheel wells.  I could see Sharon fighting the steering wheel as she tried to maneuver out onto the small drive leading out to our front street.  Her face had a fierce determined look that I’d never seen before.  I confess that I was a little terrified.

Once out onto the asphalt drive I heard the transmission pop into “Drive”, then the high pitched squeal of the oversized tires spinning as the Dart accelerated wildly toward the intersection.  She jammed the brakes on—paused a millisecond—and spun the tires again as she turned left and sped away from our neighborhood.

I was left standing there with not even one thought floating through my totally confused mind.

I don’t remember how long I stood there but something finally clicked in my head and I decided that maybe I should just go back inside to tend to the boys.  As I walked back toward the kitchen door I thought I thought I saw a slight movement coming from the curtains on Sam and Hilda’s upstairs bedroom window.

***

She’d been gone for over six hours.  I had no idea where she was or how long she was going to be gone.  My mood had gone from confused to fearful and back.  Now I was completely angry.  In fact, I don’t recall being that angry ever.  I was livid.

Thoughts of remorse, then forgiveness, and finally revenge, spun wildly around inside my brain.  There was a bitter taste in my mouth and a severe tightening in the pit of my stomach.  The palms of my hands ached where my fingernails had been digging into them in an effort to relieve my deep state of fury and frustration.

Had she left me and the kids for good?  No, surely not!  I thought.  But if not, how long was she going to be gone?  Was this her way of teaching me a lesson?  If so, then I got it!!  But, what else was I supposed to do to keep us financially afloat?  I had to work, right?  Down deep inside of my muddled brain a thought kept trying to find its way into my consciousness: It’s not the work she objects to—it’s your drinking and carousing and staying out until all hours of the night.  It’s the long empty days and nights she has to spend by herself.  Those are the things she’s mourning.  And this is the only way she can show you how it feels.  See?

But I rejected that thought and its logic; I wouldn’t let that painful thought rise to the surface so that I could study it and listen to its pleadings.  It was a ridiculous thought anyway, with no real basis—and it had to stay buried because there just wasn’t any justification for its existence.  I pushed it away and covered it with rage and anger, and thoughts of sweet revenge.

Then the phone rang.

I literally jumped up from the couch where I’d been sitting and my heart leaped into my throat.  As I moved toward the phone I tried to think of what I would, or should, say to her.  Should I sound relieved?  Angry?  Hurt?  Should I tell her how much I missed her and how sorry I was that I’d been so thoughtless?  Should I yell at her and demand that she come home immediately?

The phone rang again.

“Hello?”  I said in as normal a voice as I could produce.

“Hey!  What the fuck you doing, buddy?”  The voice asked.

It wasn’t her.  But who was it?  And, why are they calling?  “Uh, who is this?”

“Really?  Are you shitting me? You’re asking me who the fuck I am?”

“Oh…”

“It’s Craig, you dipshit!  Who the fuck did you think it was?  Jesus!  We only see each other every fucking weekend!”

“Oh…Craig!  Of course.”  It was my bassist.  “Sorry, what’s up?”

“Nothing!  That’s why I was calling you!”

My heart sunk.  This is not who I wanted to be speaking to.  I wanted to hear my wife’s voice.  I wanted to tell her so many things…but mostly, I wanted to tell her to come home because I loved her and missed her so.

“Oh, nothing’s going on here.”  I said absently.  Then, Ricky began to cry.

“Hey, I hear one of your rug rats screaming in the background.  So you’re fucking babysitting?  Is that the best you can think of to do on New Year’s Eve?”

“No…I mean, yes…no…my wife’s not here right now.  She’s…gone.  I mean, she’s gone to run an errand, that’s all.  She should be back any minute now.”  Those words almost brought my tears out from where they’d been hiding.

“Cool!  So what’cha doing tonight for New Year’s?  Staying home like a good little hubby?  Maybe having a little hot cocoa to ring in the New Year?”

“Uh…no.  I…we don’t have any plans.”

“OK, look.  As you can probably tell I’m over here at the Anchor Inn with a bunch of guys and gals.  And guess what?  They’re all wondering where you’re at.”

It was then I noticed the noise in the background: Elvis was wondering, ‘Are You Lonesome, Tonight?’  “Well, I’m at home watching my kids until my wife comes home.”

“Groovy!  That sounds real special.  Anyway, you think you can cut the apron strings and come out and play later?  A bunch of us are planning on going to a private club over off of State Line and bring in the New Year the right way.  Wanna come?  We already got the booze so all we need to buy when we get there are the set-ups.  What do you say?”

“Well, I can’t do anything right now.  My wife’s out.”

“Oh, so she’s out diddling some cool cat on New Year’s Eve while you play the good but dumb hubby?  That’s aces, man!”

“No!  That’s not it at all.  She’s visiting one of her friends who’s sick here at the housing.” I lied.  “She should be home any time now.”

“OK man, whatever.  So anyhow, we’re planning on leaving here in about an hour because there’s a cool rocker over at that club and he starts at eight.  Try to make it!  If you’re not here by then, we’re gone man!”

“Uh, OK.  I’ll be there if I can.”

“Later, kitty cat!”

I hung up the phone and walked up the stairs to tend to Ricky.  As I was leaving his bedroom on my way back downstairs I thought I saw the flash of headlights illuminate the dark windows on our bedroom and bathroom.  I hurried down the stairs and quickly sat down on the couch.

The seconds oozed slowly by as I forced my hearing to try to pick up any sound that could turn out to be a car door slamming.  Suddenly, the kitchen door flew open and Sharon swept into the dark kitchen.

Although I was so relieved to see her, and I really wanted to jump up and run to her, smothering her in kisses, I steeled myself and sat perfectly still—my right leg casually crossed over my left and my arms crossed over my chest.

The fresh sweet aroma of perfume, riding on the breeze created when the kitchen door swung open, preceded her entrance into the living room.  I turned my head slightly to my left and watched her walk softly into the dimly lamp-lit room.

“Oh!  God, you scared me!” She said.  “I thought you’d be upstairs in bed, or with the boys.”

She looked radiant—beautiful—fresh lipstick still shining crimson on her lips.

Then my inner anger rose with a fury.

“You know what?” I asked as I rose rapidly from the couch and the angry words just flew out of my mouth.  “Fuck you!  Who do you fucking think you are walking out without a word and leaving me here for hours wondering where the fuck you are?”

Her face turned pale and her eyes widened.  “What?”

“You heard me!”

“I can’t believe you’re saying that after leaving me here alone day after day by myself!  You’re despicable!”

“I leave you here because I’m out working my ass off trying to make our lives better; that’s where the fuck I am!  And, by the way—where in the hell have you been all day?  I would guess you weren’t out there earning money to feed our kids or pay the damn rent!!”

She stared at me with hatred in her eyes, but I could detect a grain of fear in there also.  “Wouldn’t you like to know!”

I was so angry.  My teeth were clenched and I felt my hands ball up into fists.  For a fleeting moment I felt like smacking the look she was giving me right off her face.  Instead, I took a step back.  “Give me the fucking car key!”

“Why?” She spit the word out.  “So you can go out and drink and spend time and our money with your whores?  Don’t think I don’t know what you’re doing and what’s going on!”

I can’t remember what was running through my head right then, but a sixth sense told me that I needed to get out of there before I lost control of myself.

“Give me the fucking car key!”

She reached into her purse, still hanging by the strap off her left shoulder.  “Here!” And she threw the key directly into my face.  I stepped to the side quickly, the key missing me and banging into the wall behind me.  I turned and picked up the key.  As I turned back to her, she said, “Bastard!” And then, she literally flew up the stairs.

I hurried out of the apartment and headed out to the car.  I had no idea where I was going but I knew I had to get far away from her and that volatile situation for the time being.

And then I remembered Craig’s phone call.  I turned the car onto Highway 56 and headed for the Anchor Inn.

***

After a couple of illegal glasses of scotch Bubba had produced from under the bar, I felt a bit better.  But I was still angry and very frustrated.  Craig had set up the excursion to the private club that he’d mentioned earlier and I readily agreed that I’d join the group.  I didn’t want to drive because I was not in a good mood, so Craig told me that he’d already set up a caravan of three cars with a total of about fifteen people.  Some I knew, others I didn’t, but there was an equal mix of males and females.

Leaving my car in the parking lot, I got into another car with four people that I’d seen at the club before but didn’t really know.  It didn’t matter that much because everyone was pretty well drunk anyway.  By the time we got to the club we were all very good buddies.

The club consisted of a very large one-story wood-frame building with a double steel door in the front and boarded-over windows on either side.  It looked like it may have been built to be a church some time back, but the steeple had been taken down.  The parking lot was packed, and even before we found a parking space we could hear the sound of rock music and people yelling and applauding coming through the thin walls.

As we walked up the three steps onto a small porch, I saw that on one of the doors a smaller “peep door” had been installed.  The little door squeaked open and a voice demanded IDs and one dollar cover charge from each one of us.  We produced the required documents and money and were let into the building when the other metal door was opened.  As we filed in, a burly Italian-looking man, who could’ve passed for a professional wrestler, roughly took each of our hands and stamped our wrists with a rubber ink stamp.  I squinted in the low light and could barely make out the word, “Passed”.

Another man, dressed in a tuxedo, asked if we wanted to remain together as a group.  We said yes, and he said he’d be a little bit as he had to set up a couple of tables.  In no time he was back, and we were escorted to a large table covered in a white linen table cloth.  Padded folding chairs were arranged around the table and we all picked one out.

As we waited for the waitress, I looked around the club.  It was large, with wooden columns supporting the very high ceiling.  Where one would describe as the back of the building (or where the pulpit would’ve been had this still been a church) there was a stage approximately five feet off the floor.  There was a five-man band playing some fairly good rock music and there were twenty, or so, couples dancing on a shiny wooden dance floor that had been laid between where the tables ended and the stage started.

There were tables set everywhere and there must’ve been over two hundred people there.  Streamers with “1965” stencils on them were strung from the ceiling and the walls, and the atmosphere was electric.

A bored looking waitress finally showed up and asked us how many set-ups we wanted.  For those of you who haven’t had the pleasure of drinking in a ‘dry’ state, a set-up could be water and ice, coke, 7Up, or whatever you wanted to mix with the bottle that you carried into the club.  No liquor was allowed to be sold, but patrons would bring in liquor in bottles that had been bought at a licensed liquor store.  The set-ups, even water, were outrageously priced so as to make money on the booze the customer was consuming.

At the appointed hour the emcee, the guy who’d escorted us to our table, took over the microphone and went into an extended introduction of the singer who was going to carry the show right up to midnight.  I was amazed to see a middle-aged man roll on to the stage on a shiny silver wheel-chair.

He had shoulder-length wavy silver-gray hair, and was wearing a glittering burgundy western suit.  His cowboy boots, stuck on the end of his skinny atrophied legs were white patent leather with silver toe-guards and heel-caps.  I almost burst out laughing when he first came out, but quickly became a believer when he opened his mouth to sing his first song.

His voice was a mix of Randy Travis, Glen Campbell, and Roy Orbison—a deep booming baritone that he commanded at will right up to the highest and sweetest falsetto tones.  After a few songs, and more importantly, a few scotches, my mood had mellowed and I had all but forgotten about the ugly scene that I’d had back home.

I drank and I danced, and I drank and danced some more.  I sang along with the hits I was familiar with and faked the words to those I didn’t know.  The night turned into a swirling mass of watered-down scotch, sweaty bodies dancing on the well-worn wooden floor, and hilarious half-heard jokes.  I was suddenly very tired.

Just before midnight I recall urgently having to find a men’s room to take a pee.  Fighting my way across the dance floor I found it and I finally and gratefully relieved myself into what appeared to be a metal water-trough.  Weaving my way back to our table I saw an empty chair close to the stage and thought that this would be a splendid place to relax, listen to the music, and usher the New Year in.

That is the last thing I remember.

***

I was shivering and it was cold and dark.  I opened my eyes and immediately wished I hadn’t as a beam of light triggered a sledgehammer to start beating the inside of my head.  I squeezed them shut again hoping the wave of nausea rising up from my stomach would stop before reaching my throat.

My mouth felt like it was full of cotton and my tongue felt dry and swollen.  A sudden violent shiver racked my body and forced me to pull my legs up closer to my chest to generate some body heat.  I had no idea where I was but I knew enough to understand that I was laying on my side.

Reopening my eyes I began to take stock of where I was.  Wherever it was, it was dark, dusty and cold.  I rolled over on my back and noticed that I seemed to be in some type of enclosure—but a rather large one.  I could stretch out my legs but the ceiling was just a couple of feet over my head.

The source of the light was what looked to be a window that I could see through an opening in the enclosure I was in.  As much as I hated moving I knew I had to get out of whatever box or enclosure I was in.  I scooted towards the opening that I saw and rolled out through the opening.  I looked around and realized that I was still in the club that we gone to last night, and that the “enclosure” that I was in was an opening that led underneath the stage.  The opening was secured by a small door through which I must’ve crawled through to get under the stage.

So—the question began to roll around in my head—why was I under the stage?  And worse, where the hell were all the people?

Having crawled out, I stood unsteadily—first getting on my knees and finally pushing myself upright with my arms.  I looked around and was aghast at what I saw.

The cavernous club was empty!  And it was dark inside; the only light in the structure was whatever morning daylight was leaking through the boarded up windows.  The hundred or so tables had been stripped of their white tablecloths and the chairs had been piled up on top of them to allow whomever had swept and mopped full access to the floor.

I started to panic and had to lean on the side of the stage to maintain my balance.

The sobering realization finally reached my brain.  Somehow, during last night’s celebration I had decided to crawl through the access door leading to the crawl space under the stage and gone to sleep.  Since I didn’t remember anything about that I would have to say that ‘passing out’ was probably more accurate than ‘falling asleep’.

My friends had left without me, the club had been emptied and cleaned, then locked up—all with me passed out under the stage and no one knowing I was there.

Further, I had no idea where this club was located (other than somewhere on State Avenue in Kansas), and no earthly idea how I was going to get home.  I stumbled towards the front doors to face whatever the day’s light had in store for me and quickly discovered that they were locked.  I walked over to one of the side windows and found it was completely sealed shut.  Close to near panic I hurried to find where a back door may be, and found that it was also closed and locked.  MY GOD!  I thought, precariously close to losing all semblance of control, I’M LOCKED IN!!

I rechecked the doors and found that there was no way I could open them from the inside.  They all seemed to be somehow locked from the outside—maybe with an exterior Master Lock.

Now totally panic stricken, I went from window to window testing each to see if I could at least find one that I could force open.

Finally, I was able to open one of the side windows and saw that the outside boarding was loose.  I was able to push it out with enough force for me to wiggle through.  As I pushed myself out I saw that it was going to be about a four-foot drop to the dirt below.  I had no choice, so I maneuvered myself halfway out and clumsily jumped out.

I landed on my feet but quickly lost my balance and fell, rolling onto my side.  The ground was hard, partially frozen from the less than 20-degree temperature, and I banged my knee painfully.

Standing back up I took stock of where I was.  The club appeared to be located in a lower-income neighborhood, as it was surrounded on both sides by small, older-style frame homes.  This reinforced my earlier thought that the club looked like a church when I first saw it last night.

Suddenly, I realized that I was shivering almost uncontrollably.  I was wearing dress pants, a thin dress shirt, and a light sport coat.  Not the kind of clothing that this particular day, cloudy gray skies, and freezing with a nasty north wind, required.

I began to walk towards the front of the club, and after crossing the parking lot saw the street that ran perpendicular to the property.  I wasn’t sure where I was walking to but thought that if I kept moving I would delay freezing to death a bit.

After a couple of blocks, I spied a glass Southwestern Bell telephone booth.  I quickened my pace.  Reaching the booth, I pushed the door open and stepped in.  Pulling the door behind me I succeeded in gaining some protection from the wind but the temperature was still punishingly cold.

Now, I thought, I need to call Sharon to have her come pick me up.  I hope to God I have at least a dime in my pocket. 

Finding one solitary dime in my front left-hand pocket, I retrieved it with quickly numbing fingers and started to drop it in the slot.  Then, common sense kicked in.  So calling my wife would accomplish…what?  What was I going to tell her?  That I just woke up in an empty club with a giant hangover after I passed out, and my friends abandoned me; so could you please take a taxi over to the Anchor Inn, hot-wire my car since you don’t have the key, and drive over to somewhere in Kansas City, Kansas and find me in a phone booth somewhere on the corner of State Avenue?

Even in my mentally diminished state that didn’t sound like a good plan at all.  I needed to sort this out a bit more.  But the problem was that every minute that I stood in that booth a little bit more of me froze.  I was shaking and shivering and doubted that I could even talk legibly on the phone.

Then I saw a partial solution came trotting down the sidewalk!  A large shaggy dog, maybe a Shepard/Collie mix, was bouncing down the sidewalk, nose to the ground probably looking for a bit of breakfast.  He didn’t look too cold and seemed fairly friendly, so I pulled open the door and called to him.

“Here boy, here boy…” My jaw shivering so badly I had trouble forming the word, “boy”.

The dog stopped and eyed me warily.  I kept calling him and augmenting my pleading with some soft hand-clapping.  He took a step toward me and cocked his head.  He sniffed the air between me and him.

My pleading intensified, and finally he began to step forward.  I reached out and patted him on the head.  Once he and I realized that we weren’t going to harm each other I was able to pull him into the booth with me.

Once the door was closed I slid down onto the floor and snuggled up to him.  After a couple of minutes, he must’ve understood that if we stayed in body contact we could generate and share body heat.  He made himself comfy and promptly fell asleep.

After a few minutes I began to feel better and stopped shaking.  Now I could think, and I suddenly knew who I would call for help.

***

Of course calling Sharon was out of the question.  Besides facing a firestorm of anger for staying out all night, I would be putting her in an impossible situation regarding the kids.  No, I thought, I would have to call a friend—my nurse friend.

A few months back, while working an evening shift at the station, I’d serviced a customer who’d come in driving a really sexy white 1958 Chevrolet Impala.  Although six years old, the car was a beauty.  Fully loaded, with turquoise and white leather upholstery, it was a real dream.  What was really surprising was that it was driven in by a long-legged knockout blonde.

Since we were a full service station, I was required to clean all the glass and check the oil while the car was being fueled.  While I was doing this she left the car to pay a visit to the lady’s room.  I couldn’t help but notice her obvious beauty and the odd fact that she was dressed in what appeared to be a nurse’s uniform.

When she returned I complimented her on her choice of wheels.  She smiled and told me that it really belonged to her husband, a sailor who’d recently been assigned to a naval base in Greece.  She was very friendly and actually introduced herself.  Her name was Joy, she was a nurse, and worked the graveyard shift at the Olathe General Hospital.

Several weeks later as we were setting up to play a gig at the Anchor Inn I saw, but mostly heard, a group of girls sitting in a booth obviously celebrating something.  To my surprise I saw that Joy was part of the group, and the activity seemed to be centered on her.  Since I’d only briefly spoken to her once I decided that it would not be appropriate for me to intrude on their party.

I was sitting at the end of the bar while taking our first fifteen-minute break when I felt someone tap me on the shoulder.  I turned, and Joy was standing there holding a drink and smiling widely.

“Hey!  I thought you worked at the gas station!” She said.

“Well, I do.  But then again, I also work at the Naval Air Station when I’m not doing this or that.”

“What?” She exclaimed, bring her left hand up to her neck.  Her wedding rings were nice and shiny.  “You’re just full of talent aren’t you?”

“Well, I wouldn’t call pumping gas and working a radar at an Air Force station having talent, but I am versatile.”

She let out a loud laugh.  “Oh, you’re funny!” She cried out.  “You play here often?  A couple of my girlfriends said they’ve seen you here before.”

“Yeah, we play here and also at a couple of military clubs.”

“Wow!  Talented, and rich too!”

It was my turn to laugh.  “Oh yeah,” I said, “If only.”

“Well thank you for playing on my birthday!” She said, lifting her drink as a toast.

“Really?” I asked.  “I just had a birthday a couple of days ago!  August 20th!”

“No!!” She exclaimed. “I can’t believe it!  That’s the same day my birthday is!  We’re just celebrating it now because I can’t drink during my duty week at the hospital!  That is so cool!  Hey, will you sing something and dedicate it for me for my birthday?”

“Sure, what song would you like?  If we don’t know it, we’ll have to substitute something else.”

“Oh, play whatever you like.  Just make sure you tell the audience you’re dedicating the song to me.  It’s Joy!  Don’t forget.”

Soon, our break was over and I had to excuse myself.  A few songs into our second set I paused to dedicate, “Love Potion Number Nine” to my friend Joy.  She jumped up from the booth, screamed and ran out onto the dance floor with her girlfriends to dance and jump around.

I didn’t get to see her every weekend because shortly after that we had signed contracts to play at the other clubs, but whenever we were at the Anchor Inn she was almost sure to be there.

***

I dug back into my pocket with my half frozen hand and found the solitary dime.  But that would be just enough to make a call.  The problem was that I didn’t know the number to the Olathe Hospital and the phone book in the booth had been stolen.  So I dialed “Information” and hoped I’d get my dime back.

Since I didn’t have anything to write on or with, I asked the operator if she could dial the number for me.  In a few seconds the phone was ringing.  As I was waiting for the switchboard at the hospital to answer I realized that I didn’t even know what time it was.  I assumed it was early, since there wasn’t much traffic on the street nor any foot traffic on the sidewalk.  Then I remembered that this was New Year’s Day!  No wonder there were no people around.  My heart jumped when I thought that maybe Joy hadn’t worked the midnight shift because it was a holiday—or that maybe she’d already finished her shift and gone home.  Before I had a chance to think another depressing thought the call was answered.

“Olathe General, how may I direct your call?”

“Yes, I would like to speak to Joy…ah, she’s one of your nurses…an RN.”

“Do you have a last name sir?”

The question shot me into instant panic mode.  As many times as I’d seen her, I’d never bothered to ask for her last name.  Whenever I saw her at the club or at the station, we would just say hi and have very short conversations.  We never exchanged last names.

“Uh…no, I don’t.  Sorry.  She’s a friend of my wife’s (I lied) and I need to get a message to her.  It’s kinda urgent.  Tell her it’s Frank.”

“Do you know in what department she works?”

“No ma’am, I’m sorry.”

“Just a moment please.” And the line went silent.  I hoped she’d put me on hold because I didn’t have any more money for another call.

The wait was excruciating, but finally, “Sir?”

“Yes?”

“Just a second, sir.”

A couple of soft pops and a click.  Then, “Hello?”

“Hi, Joy?”

“Yes…” She said cautiously.

“Hi, this is Frank.”

A long pause.  “Frank?  Frank, who?”

“DeLeón!  Oh, but you probably don’t know that.  I’m the guy from the Goldtones.  You know, I play the guitar…”

“Oh!  Frank!!  My God, what are you doing calling me here?”  She didn’t sound angry, just pleasantly surprised.

“Well, I’m in a little bind and I was wondering if you could help me.”

“Well, I don’t know.  Are you hurt?”  Of course.  She was a nurse and when someone asked her for help it was probably because they weren’t well.

“Oh no!  I’m fine.  Well, actually I’m a little cold right now, but other than that I’m OK.  I just need to ask you a real big favor.”

“Sure, anything.”

“OK, you’re gonna think this is weird, but I need a ride home…or actually, I need a ride to my car.”

“Oh, OK.  But I don’t get off work for another half hour.  Would that be OK?”

“Sure, that’ll be fine.  Uh, what time is it?”

“Time?  Oh, it’s seven-thirty.  I get off at eight.  Where are you?”

Eight?  “OK, this is embarrassing.  But I really don’t know.”

“OK, Frank.  Is this a joke?”

“No, no!  It’s not!  It’s a little hard to explain and kind of a long story.  I know you have to get back to work, but could you call me back?  I’m in a phone booth and I can give you this number to call when you’re ready to come.  Is that OK?”

“Wow that really sounds mysterious! OK, I’ll bite.  I’ll call you back in about a half hour…OK?”

“Oh that would be great!  I’ll be here.  Ready for the number?”

I read her the number off the center of the rotary dial and hoped to God it was right, and that the ringer was working.  After hanging up I hunkered down with my furry friend to warm back up.

The booth that the dog and I were in was all glass, but the lower panel, about two feet off the ground, was painted solid blue.  If I scrunched down enough, the dog and I were pretty much out of sight of any casual onlookers.  As luck would have it a few minutes later I felt, rather than heard, the door push in.  I looked up and saw an elderly black man pushing at the door, obviously wanting to get in to make a call.

He didn’t see us, as he kept pushing harder on the door while staring directly at the black phone unit hanging on the inside corner of the booth.  I couldn’t think of what to do right away but my dog buddy didn’t take the interruption very calmly and began to growl loudly.  So in my most official voice I said, “Sorry sir, this booth is occupied!”  The dog punctuated the end of my sentence by issuing a loud bark…tailing off into a low growl.

The black gentlemen’s eyes bulged out and he stepped rapidly away from the door, pulling his hand back as if the door had suddenly bit him.

“What the fuck?” Was his frightened response as he looked at his hand curiously, probably making sure all of his fingers were still attached.

“Sorry sir, but I’m waiting for a call.” I said, in a calmer but louder voice—but still sitting on the floor holding back the now snarling dog.

The man, having stepped back a couple of feet, looked up and down the booth trying to find where the shadowy voice and vicious bark were coming from, finally spied us sitting on the floor.

I smiled and waved my free hand.

The look on his face went from confused to angry.  “What the fuck are you doing down there? And…what the fuck are you doing to that dog?” He asked indignantly.

“We’re waiting for a call, sir.”  I said, as I began to try to get my cold numb legs under me so I could stand up.  The dog, sensing that we were about to launch an attack on the intruder, jumped up and let loose with a barrage of angry barks while leaping onto his hind legs and scratching the booth’s glass door violently with his front paws.

The black man jumped back again and put his hands in the air.  “Keep that dog away from me!  I ain’t gonna make no call.  Just keep him away!”  And he quickly turned and walked away at a very fast clip.

The dog, satisfied that we’d scared off the enemy sat back down, mostly on top of my feet, and looked up giving me a victorious, wide-eyed, tongue-lolling smile.  Then the phone rang.

It took a while to explain to Joy where I thought I was—giving her some prominent landmarks that I could see in the immediate vicinity.  The most noticeable was a large brick church just across the street from the booth I was in.  It was named, “St. Emmanuel Christian Church”.

It took a while but she eventually rolled up in the cool Impala and I happily exited the booth.  The dog followed me and actually tried to get into the car with me.

“Friend of yours?” Joy asked.

“No, we were keeping each other warm while I was waiting for you.”

“Well, I hope your friend didn’t have fleas, or I’m throwing you out.”  She smiled.

On the way to my car I did my best to explain to her what had happened to me.  It was especially hard to do that since I wasn’t sure myself what had happened.

“Did you call your wife?” She asked, with a bit of concern in her voice.

“Are you kidding me?  And tell her what?  No, I’ll face that fate when I see her later today.  We didn’t part on the best of terms last night anyway.”

“Oh, that’s a shame.  Starting the New Year off with a disagreement.”

“Yeah, well I’m not proud of what I’ve done.”

“At least she cares…or I think she cares.  My husband is an asshole and doesn’t give a crap about me.  He didn’t even bother telling me he was leaving to go overseas until the day before he left.”

“Oh you can’t be serious.”

“Serious as a heart attack.  He came home one day, threw the car keys on the bed and told me to leave him alone for the rest of the night because he was packing his bags.  ‘Go out and learn to have a good time by yourself because I’ll be gone for eighteen months’.  That was it.”

“Shit…”

“Yeah, that’s what I said.  I hope he gets killed over there, or just never comes home.”

I didn’t know what to say to that, so I didn’t say anything.  Her story was odder than mine.

As we pulled up to the empty parking lot (empty except for my Dart) at the Anchor Inn I thanked her and apologized for the inconvenience.

“Oh, don’t mention it.  That’s what friends are for, you know.”

“I know, but you must be tired though…working all night then having to pick me up.”

“No sweat.  I’m gonna sleep for a few hours then I have to go back to work.”

“Oh really?  You’re working the afternoon shift at the hospital?”

“Hospital?  No, not at the hospital.  I guess I haven’t told you but I work part-time at the Playboy Club in Kansas City.”

I thought I heard correctly, but just wanted to make sure.  “Where?”

“Ha, I knew I’d get your attention on that one.”

“You’re kidding, OK…that’s funny.”

“No, I’m not kidding.  I work a couple of evenings a week at the Playboy Club.  I’m not full-time because you have to put in a lot more hours than what I’m willing to put in.  But for the time I work there I make twice the money than I make at the hospital.”

Now I really didn’t know what to say.

“Cat got your tongue?” She said playfully.

“No…no, I just…”

“What?  You don’t think I’m pretty enough?”

“No!  No!  You’re pretty enough all right.  I just never thought I’d meet, much less be in the same car with, a Playboy Bunny.”

“Yeah, well it ain’t so glamorous.  But I do enjoy the money.  OK, out with you, mister.  You have to go home to face the music!”

Boy, she wasn’t wrong there.

The Music Played, But There Weren’t No Dancin’

By the time I got home it was close to nine in the morning.  I actually sat in the car for a few minutes trying to figure out just what I was going to say to Sharon when I finally screwed up the courage to face her.

Walking in quietly through the kitchen I saw Ricky and Beebe playing in the living room, but Sharon was not in sight.  I went up the stairs, knowing that I’d probably find her in the bedroom or in the boys’ room.  Opening the bedroom door, I saw her sitting on the edge of the bed facing the window.

The curtain was open so she’d had a clear view of me pulling the car into the back yard and sitting in the car.  She didn’t acknowledge my presence.

“Hi…” I said softly.  She didn’t respond but continued to stare out of the window.  “Look, I’m sorry for everything…particularly staying out all night.  It wasn’t my intention to do that, but I guess that isn’t much of an excuse.”

She suddenly stood up and walked right by me on her way out of the bedroom.  As she was going out the door she said, “I don’t care.”  And she went down the stairs.

Not knowing what else to do, I turned and followed her.  “Look…” I said, trying to keep up with her, “I don’t want to keep this war going between us, OK?  I screwed up, I know that.  And I know I hurt you, so can we just do a reset?”

By now she had reached the living room floor.  She turned, crossed her arms and kind of cocked her head to one side.  “Look, Frank!  There’s nothing you can say or do that’s going to make things any better!  Day after day I’m left here alone with nothing to do but take care of the boys while you’re out working and fucking around to all hours of the night!  I’m tired of it—but I don’t have much of an alternative.  What am I supposed to do, just sit around here and wait until you decide to come home, so I can wait on you hand and foot?  Sorry, but that’s not going to happen anymore!  What’s good for the goose is good for the gander.  So, just can it already!  I don’t want to hear any more of your promises and your lies.  You think I don’t know what’s going on?  You think people don’t tell me what you’re up to when you’re out supposedly “working”?  You’re not as sneaky as you think you are, and those people who you think are your friends are the ones filling me in on your little nighttime dalliances.”

“What?”  And that was all I could come up with.

“Don’t insult my intelligence by trying to deny anything.  I’m done!  You hear me?  I’m so done with you!  So you can just go and do whatever it is that you’re doing with whoever you’re doing it with.  I don’t care anymore!  Just leave me alone!”  And with that she turned and walked into the kitchen.

I followed her and tried to put up some kind of defense but it was to no avail.  She shut down and wouldn’t even acknowledge that I was in the same room with her, much less respond to me.  I finally gave up and went upstairs to shower and try to get some sleep before going into work at the station later that afternoon.

That day, January 1st, 1965, would mark the beginning of the end of our marriage.  And, although I would be in denial for many years, always refusing to accept responsibility for the root cause of our tragic and painful separation, it was me and my thoughtless and selfish behavior that struck the mortal blow that ended up killing my wife’s love and all but ending our relationship.  We would end up staying married for almost two more years, but essentially the energy was gone and our hopes and dreams of a future together was dead.

***

Little by little, my life began to change.  By March, a little over a year since I’d returned from Alaska, I was still playing in the band, working at the gas station, and doing my duty with the Air Force; but my outlook on life had taken a drastic turn.  I no longer felt bad or thought very much about spending time away from home.  I missed seeing the boys, but when I spent time at home it would be a matter of minutes before either Sharon or me found something to complain about one another.

At a much later time and a much older age, I realized that what I was doing then was the cowardly thing to do and totally counterproductive for our relationship.  But the way I saw it then, I was tired of coming home after work or my gigs to sour looks and catty remarks.  What I didn’t see then was that without realizing it, I had mutated into a modern version of my father—coming home without saying a word to my wife, leaving her some money for provisions, then disappearing until late that night or sometime the next day.

When I was with my friends I felt happy and comfortable.  Many times, after getting off work at the station or finishing up a gig, I began to initiate trips to Kansas City instead of just tagging along as I had been doing.  And whereas, many of the people with whom I’d been associating had started out as fleeting acquaintances, they began to take a more prominent place in my life.  Two of those people would become central and contributory to the slow but steady and deadly decline in what was left of the relationship between Sharon and myself.

***

I met Donald during one of my many late night trips to jazz clubs in Kansas City.  One particular night I was out with Joy, Craig and Brian at a club we’d never visited.  I had volunteered to go up to the bar to replenish our drinks when the waitress didn’t show up as quickly as we wanted her too.  I walked up and found myself next to this young black man who was sitting on a stool quietly sipping his drink and smoking a cigarette.

While waiting for the bartender to notice me and take my order, the young man turned to me and said, “They ain’t too fast around here so you may be in for a wait.”

“Oh, that’s OK,” I answered.  “The waitress is even slower.  I got impatient with her flirting with a bunch of guys at another table, so I decided to get our own drinks and save a tip.”

“Well, that’s one way to do it…what’re you drinking?”

“Me?  I’m drinking Cutty Sark and water.”

“Hmm, a man’s drink, for sure.” He said, taking a long drag off his Winston.

“Ha, well I guess it is.  I’ve tried other scotch whiskeys before but this is my favorite.”

“You come here often? ‘Cause I’m here all the time and I don’t remember seeing you before.”

“I’ve been here just a couple of times before…mostly we go to bigger clubs where some of my other friends know some of the musicians.”

He glanced over to the table where Joy and the rest of us were sitting.

“Yeah, I see that.  Well buddy, you got yourself one hell of a woman over there.  Does that hot blonde belong to you?”

I smiled.  “Well, we’re good friends—but she likes to tag along with me sometimes when she’s not working.”

“She can tag along with me anytime she wants.”  And he gave me a big toothy smile.  “Donald’s the name.”  He stuck out his hand.

“Frank!”  I said, and shook his hand.  Then the bartender finally saw me and started heading my way.

“What do you do, Frank?  I mean besides having gorgeous blondes tagging along after you.”

“I work at the Olathe Naval Air Station.”

His eyes widened.  “Don’t tell me you’re a fellow squid?”

“Oh no.  I’m Air Force.  You in the Navy?”

“Sure am!”

“And you work at the NAS in Olathe?”

“Yep, sure do!”

“Wow, small world!”

“If you’re in the Air Force, then you must be one of the flyboys that works with the Army at that blockhouse of a building on the east side of the station.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

And with those few words Donald and I began a close friendship that would last until I left Olathe.  After I got the drinks I asked him to join us at the table, and he was more than happy to oblige (probably because he wanted to get a better look at Joy).

I instantly liked Donald, and for a while I didn’t know exactly why.  For sure he was funny and had a very pleasing personality, but it wasn’t until the second time that we ran into each other that I realized what it was.  He could’ve passed as a brother of my old Air Force friend, Michael, back at the Winnemucca AFS.  He even drove a Ford that was just a couple of years newer than Michael’s had been.  I couldn’t resist, so one night I asked him, “You don’t have a nickname for your car do you?”

“I might, why?”

“I had a friend in Nevada who drove a car very much like yours and he called her ‘Screamin’ Betty’.”

“Hey, that’s funny.  I call mine ‘Don’s Bomb’!”

When we parted company with Donald that first evening we promised to stay in touch.  He gave me his number and asked me to call him anytime I planned to go jazz clubbing in KC.

As we walked out to Joy’s car she asked him which club in KC was his favorite.  He smiled and said, “Well see, I like to listen to my jazz without a lot of distractions.  So if I spend the night at a club and later on can go home and say, ‘the music played but there weren’t no dancin’, then that’s a jazz club I’ll probably go back to.”

We all looked at each other and burst out laughing.

To be continued…

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Kansas – Part Two

Kansas

Part Two

March-December 1964

 

Slip Sliding Away

We’d been in Kansas now about five months and we loved it.  Even though our two-story apartment was small, it was on the end of the six apartment unit, so we enjoyed having only one neighbor.

Because Gardner was small, and mostly a farming community, we did most of our shopping in Olathe.  The bonus was that Kansas City was about a thirty-minute drive north on the newly constructed Interstate 35.  Great restaurants (not that we could afford them), shopping, and some very happening jazz clubs.

The people were probably the area’s biggest asset, very friendly, open and extremely accepting of the diverse military community.  Our neighbors in the apartment next door were a newly married couple—Samuel, a black Army sergeant, and his wife Hilda, a white German woman.  They’d met and married during his previous assignment in Germany, and being that it was the early sixties, it was unusual to see a mixed-race married couple.

They were still childless, and during our first “get acquainted” conversation, initiated when they greeted us enthusiastically as we were bringing groceries into the apartment from the car, they told us that they wanted to wait to have children until after his upcoming discharge and their subsequent move back to his home in New Jersey.  Throughout our chat Hilda seemed to be taken with our boys and couldn’t keep her eyes and hands off of them.

A few days later, while I was at work, Hilda came over and invited Sharon over to her apartment for coffee and strudel.  I was surprised that Sharon accepted, but as I later found out, Hilda just wouldn’t take no for an answer.

During that visit, she absolutely fell in love with Ricky and little Frank—and afterwards would make any excuse to drop in as often as she could when her husband was at work just to visit and spend time with Sharon and the boys.  For Sharon it was a blessing in disguise, as she could pretty much time her errands to coincide with Hilda’s visits—comfortably leaving the boys in Hilda’s loving care.  Hilda didn’t seem to mind; in fact, often suggesting that if Sharon had something she needed to do in Olathe she would be thrilled to watch the boys.

I was now working evenings at the Quality Oil gas station and putting in long hours, but the extra money was beginning to chip away at our furniture debt.  And being able to fill our car’s gas tank for free allowed us to be able to eat out a bit more on weekends.  But all that time apart from each other was beginning to have a detrimental effect on us, and without realizing what was happening we slowly but surely began to drift apart.

Being gone from seven in the morning and not getting home until almost midnight five to six nights a week—except for the forty-five minutes that I had when I got home from the naval air station and changed clothes—was the norm.  On weekends I was so exhausted that all I wanted to do was stay home and practice on my guitar or tinker with the car.  Sharon, bored nearly out of her mind after having spent the week looking after the boys and dealing with household issues by herself, yearned to get out of the house and go shopping, eat out, or maybe go watch a movie.  But of course, there was that money problem.

Because the boys were still so young, for us to go out alone would mean having to hire a babysitter.  And although Hilda would’ve been more than willing to watch them for free, we felt that with her husband home on weekends it just wouldn’t be right to ask her to spend more time with our kids.

Because our neighborhood consisted mostly of younger servicemen and their wives, the available babysitters usually came from suburban families in Olathe; and then at a premium.  We quickly found that their normal hourly babysitting charge was well above what we could normally afford for an evening out, so more often than not we ended up staying home on weekends—and after a while found ourselves increasingly getting on each other’s nerves.

I guess because we were too close to our situation we just couldn’t see what was happening to our marriage.  For having been away from each other for so long the previous year, one would think that we would’ve completely savored our time together.  Instead, we filled our time together grousing at each other, finding faults in one another, and arguing on how better to use the precious little money we had left over after paying our bills.  To use a hackneyed and well-worn phrase, “We just couldn’t see the forest for the trees.”

So assuming that most of our troubles seemed to stem from our lack of money, I reasoned that what was needed was for me to get another job.

***

One afternoon, while taking a break between intercept missions at work, I found myself having a cup of coffee with one of our crew chiefs—a Technical Sergeant named John.  Our conversation eventually got around to the subject of music and we began to discuss our mutual attraction to folk music and rock and roll.

He mentioned that he’d studied piano when he was young and still played whenever he got the chance.  Although he preferred playing jazz, he enjoyed some of the latest rock and roll songs because of their simplicity.  I told him I played guitar and tended to lean towards the rock and folk song genres.  As our conversation progressed he brought up the fact that he knew a couple of sailors on the base that would occasionally join him at his house to “jam”.  One played the bass guitar and the other, the drums.  He asked if I’d like to join them the next time they got together.

I told him that it sounded like fun, but with my part-time job I had very little time.  Also, because I spent so much time away from home, my wife preferred that we do stuff together whenever I wasn’t working.

“Bring the wife!”  He said, “My old lady usually just stays in the kitchen or goes out shopping while we rock out while drinking a couple of beers in the den.  She tells me she likes the music, but our repertoire needs a little work.”

I explained that we had a couple of little ones, but that I’d check with Sharon to see what her plans were.  He gave me his address and home phone number and assured me that our kids would be no problem.  John had one daughter and she had just left for her first year of college, “…so the wife can’t stand the thought of not having a kid around the house anymore.  She’d probably just spend the time spoiling yours!” He said gleefully.

A couple of Saturdays later, after asking for and getting the evening off at the gas station, my slightly injured Gibson guitar and I headed for John’s house.  I had repeatedly asked Sharon to come along, but she’d declined saying that bringing the boys along would be too much trouble.  In truth, I knew that she detested meeting new people—particularly other military wives.  And although I assured her that no one would be judging us, she always felt very fearful and tended to avoid making new acquaintances.  She felt that she just never had the right clothes to wear and that she was just not sophisticated enough.  That shy thing again.  Hilda was the only person she felt comfortable with.

After arriving at John’s house I was introduced to the other two guys: Brian, the drummer, and Craig, the bassist.  They were both young, just a few years older than me, but still in their first enlistment.

After the introductions, during which John’s wife expressed her sincere disappointment when she found out that Sharon hadn’t come, we retired to their spacious den.  John and his wife didn’t live in military housing.  Because he was close to retirement and they loved the area, they’d decided to make the Olathe area their permanent home after his tour of duty was completed.  They’d used their savings and purchased their nice four-bedroom ranch home in a tree-lined subdivision; and topping at around twenty-six-hundred feet, not counting the basement, qualified it in those days as a veritable mansion.

Because Brian still lived in bachelor quarters he’d asked to leave his drum set at John’s house because the transport, set-up and take-down of the large set was such a hassle.

I broke out my Gibson and tuned it up to John’s piano—an old brown upright that was still in remarkably good condition.  Afterwards it was Craig’s turn to tune up his Fender American.  Because my guitar wasn’t amplified, John set up a small microphone with the receiver pointed at the sound hole and plugged it into Craig’s small amplifier.

“OK,” John said, “now that everyone’s tuned up what’dya say we crank something up?”

We all looked around at each other.

“Right!” John said, “Do we all know ‘Walk, Don’t Run’?”

It was one of the simpler instrumental songs that called for a rhythm guitar to play the base chords: Starting with a rousing drum solo setting the tone, the rhythm guitar would punch out a repetitive downward progression in four/four time of Am, G, F and E chords throughout, and a slide into a hardy C-F chord change in the bridge.  Then, after four bars a lead guitar would came in and play the melody.  I could do the rhythm chords but could not do the lead.

“Well,” I said to John, “I can do the intro and the background rhythm, but I can’t do the lead.”

“Hey, no sweat!  That’s what I’m here for.  I’ll do the lead on the piano while you and Craig do the bass and the rhythm.”

“Oh, OK.”  That sounded simple enough.

“Alright then…on one, two, one, two, three, four…”

We played the song through once, then we discussed some sound levels.  After playing it over several times, John suggested that we move onto something else.

“Oh Frank.  I forgot to ask, can you do vocals?  Because none of us can sing worth a shit.”

“Well, I guess.” I said. “All the music I play I do vocals and accompany myself with the guitar.  Now, don’t ask me how good I am, but I can carry a tune.”

“Super!  Do you know “King of the Road” by Roger Miller?”

I did!

We all seemed to hit it off really well, so we began to meet regularly on whichever weekend day I wasn’t working—and a few times I was even able to sneak in a few evenings.  After a while we’d built up a repertoire of over thirty songs.

That was the beginning of our little four-man band we ended up naming, “The Goldtones.”

Meanwhile, Sharon was spending more and more time alone with the boys.

***

Our first paid gig as the Goldtones was at a little bar/club in south Olathe called “The Anchor Inn.”  I guess originally it had been a small motel, but its bar had achieved a whole lot more success (and some notoriety) than the twenty, or so rooms that were attached to the main building.  In time, the rooms were closed and bulldozed, making room for a larger parking lot.

John’s wife had sewn us up a set of gold lamé and sequined vests to be worn over tuxedo shirts and black dress pants.  Since John was older we asked him to negotiate a deal with the owner, a burly and heavily-tattooed ex-navy chief called Bubba.  After insisting that we doing a ten-song audition for him one afternoon, he contracted the Goldtones to play for the next two months on Friday and Saturday evenings, from 8PM until midnight.  The contract stipulated a lump sum of $240, plus tips (and heavily discounted drinks), for each weekend played.

I remember thinking that with the extra $60 a week, Sharon and I would be able to get out of debt in practically no time.  I was so elated when I got back into the car that I couldn’t wait to go home to give her the good news.  Much to my disappointment, she was less than thrilled.

“So what are you gonna do about your shifts at the station?”  She asked, her eyes glaring at me through her slightly askew cats-eye frames.

“Oh, I talked to Billy about that, and he said I could work the day shifts on the weekends to make up for the lost time.”

“Well, who’s gonna work the evening shifts then?”

“He said he was gonna hire another guy…had been planning to do so anyway, so he can spend more time at home with his wife and kids.”

At this, her face screwed up into a mask of almost complete rage.  “Well, at least he’s thinking of his wife!  And what the hell am I supposed to be doing while you’re off playing at night clubs?  Huh?  As it is, I’m here alone most of the time, and so now you’ve arranged it so I’m here by myself even more?  What are you thinking?”

My one-track simple mind could not fathom the reason for her displeasure.  Here I was trying to earn more money for us and she was complaining about being home.  Hell, I thought, I would sure love to be able to stay home every day and do the little shit that she does.

“Hey, I’m trying as hard as I can to make ends meet and to give you and the boys a better life, and this is how you show your appreciation?  Shit!  What the fuck are you complaining about?  I get up early every day and work my ass off until almost midnight while you sit around and watch TV and take care of the boys.  If you think I’m leading such a glamorous fucking life, I’d love to trade responsibilities!”

With that, her eyes filled with tears and she ripped her glasses off.  “You know what?”  She said in a blubbery sob, “You can just go ahead and do whatever you want to do!  And while you’re at it you can go straight to hell!  You have no idea what I go through every day!  You think what I do is so simple?  I swear I had it easier when you were in Alaska!  The boys are older now and their needs are much more complex!  But how would you fucking know?  You see them about an hour a week and think that makes you a father!”

She pushed by me, knocking the coffee table askew, and ran up the stairs to the bedroom.  The door slammed and after a few minutes I heard her crying bitterly.

The boys, sitting on the floor were at first mesmerized by the animated conversation that the big folks were having.  Suddenly they realized that their mommy had left the room, and then both of them burst out in a tandem bout of panicky bawling.

Try as I might I couldn’t soothe them down.  When I tried to pick them up they pushed their little hands into my chest, and kicked wildly, trying to get down and away from me.  Their little heads spun around eagerly looking to find where their mother may have gone.  It was totally lost on me that they looked to her for their main support and comfort, and that I was just an occasional visitor in their lives.

This event, at the time annoying and infuriating to me, would be quickly forgotten.  However, it would at a later date return from its hiding place in my memory and cause me considerable regret, guilt, and bitter remorse.

Suspicion, The Goldtones, & Ricky Renames His Brother

The biting heat of the summer of 1964 had passed and during the waning days of September a soft and subtle coolness had descended on the browning plains of Kansas.  The trees began to turn beautiful shades of rust and gold, and the days grew shorter—with the evening sun taking on a soft buttery hue before slowly sinking into a fading, reddish-purple horizon.

In South Africa, Nelson Mandela had been sentenced to life in prison, presumably never to see the light of day again; and an incident in the Gulf of Tonkin where the North Vietnamese Navy had fired upon American intelligence vessels had angered the newly sworn-in President Johnson.  After conferring with his aides, he decided on launching immediate air attacks on North Vietnam in retaliation, then went to Congress asking for and receiving a mandate for future military action.  This ensured our deep and painful immersion in the quagmire that would come to be known as the Vietnam War.

For me, the daily simulated bombing missions at the Air Force detachment had increased exponentially in direct response to the exploding events in Indo-China, and I found myself working radar intercepts six to seven hours out of my nine-hour day.  The rest of the time was spent debriefing each mission, and receiving almost hourly security briefings on the possibility of China sending waves of troops and war machines into the growing conflict as they had done during the Korean War.

Because I was now averaging three to four hours of sleep at night during the week after working at the station, I found myself dozing off occasionally during some radar intercept runs; then frightened back into consciousness when the interceptor pilot’s voice boomed in my headset calling to reaffirm his speed while heading to the target aircraft.  Sometimes between missions, I would excuse myself from some of the briefings to go to the bathroom to sit on the commode and catch a quick nap.  A couple of times I fell into such a deep and sudden slumber that I actually slipped off the pot, my head and shoulder slamming into the metal wall of the stall.

On Fridays I would work at the station until seven-thirty when I would be relieved by Billy’s new hire, so I could clean up and get to the Anchor Inn for my gig.  His name was Randall, and from the get-go he made it known that he was not military.  But my instant dislike for him didn’t stem from him not being in the service; I just thought he was arrogant and somewhat of an asshole.  It was obvious that he didn’t like the service or servicemen, often making comments about how much nicer Olathe would be if only the ‘fucking dickheads at the naval air station’ would disappear overnight.

“I can’t seem to meet any decent fucking women because for some reason the bitches are too fascinated with the boys from the base wearing their ‘play-war’ uniforms.  Shit, they even go for the fucking niggers!”  He said to me one day.

Irritated, I asked him if he had a problem with me being in the service, because if he did maybe we should just take care of it behind the station some evening.  He quickly backed off saying that I was one of the exceptions because I was married already, “…to a pretty decent-looking chick too…”  I didn’t think to ask him how he knew what she looked like.

On Friday and Saturday evenings, I and the other Goldtones would play our gig at the little club in South Olathe.  And although we were supposed to quit at midnight, more often than not Bubba would ask us to play another set because “they’re drinking like fish and hanging out because the chicks are loving your music.”  He would usually give us ten bucks each for our trouble.  Plus, the tip jar at the end of the stage would usually give up an additional twenty to thirty dollars at the end of the night.

I would get home sometime around 2AM, then get up at six to get to the station to open it by seven.  My only rest night was Sunday evening, and all I wanted to do after I got home at five or six in the evening was to take a long hot bath and collapse on the bed completely exhausted.

After the argument we’d gotten into when I told her I was going to start playing at the Anchor Inn, Sharon had been oddly quiet.  At first I welcomed it, but as time went on I started to worry a bit because I slowly realized that we were hardly communicating.  When I did try to initiate a conversation, she would watch me intently without saying a word.  When I asked her for an opinion on something, her response began increasingly to be, “…whatever you think…”

One Sunday evening after my bath, I decided to engage her and try to get a conversation going.  Instead of my usual flopping into bed and instantly falling into a deep but short slumber, I walked softly downstairs.  As I hit the bottom landing, I saw that she was sitting on the couch with her back to me talking very softly on the telephone.

She must’ve sensed that I was there because she quickly turned her head and put her hand on the phone’s receiver.

“Oh! Hi!”  She said with a tone of surprise in her voice. “I thought you were in bed!”

“Who’s on the phone?” I asked, curious to know since I knew that she didn’t know anyone well enough to be carrying a phone conversation that late at night.

“Oh, just…just a friend!” she said, with a little tremble in her voice.  “Hey!” she now said hurriedly into the receiver, “I gotta go now, thanks for calling.”  And she quickly hung up.

I walked slowly into the living room, and for the first time noticed that Ricky was sleeping deeply on the couch while little Frank was entertaining himself on the floor with a stuffed panda.

“Why aren’t the kids in bed?”  I asked.

“Oh, I usually wait until you’re sleeping before I put them down.  That’s so they don’t wake you up.”

She seemed very nervous, constantly pushing her glasses high up on her nose and crossing and re-crossing her legs.  She was wearing a tight little smile that I never recalled seeing on her face.

I took a seat on the living room chair across the room from her and just stared at her for a while.

It was tense and very uncomfortable…then Ricky stretched and woke up.  He let out a couple of whimpers and Sharon hurriedly picked him up.

“Guess I’ll go ahead and put the boys to bed now.  They’ve already had their bath…I always give them a bath before you come home so you can have the tub to yourself.”

“Thoughtful…”

She quickly gathered Ricky up and scooped up little Frank by the hand.  In a flurry of motion, she was up the stairs and out of sight.

I stared at the phone and wondered if she’d been talking to Hilda.  But if so, why didn’t she just say so.  I made up my mind to continue this as soon as she came back down.  After what seemed like a very long time to be putting the boys to bed, I decided to walk up and see how things were going.

The door to the boys’ bedroom was closed to its usual inch-wide crack, allowing us to peek in on them if we needed to.  Then I noticed that our bedroom door was fully closed.  I slowly opened the door and saw that the light was out and all I could see of Sharon was under a bundle of covers.

I went down to the lower level and shut off all the lights.  Moving slowly in the dark I slid in next to her and under the covers.

“You awake?”  I asked, but there was no response.

“Hey,” I said, a bit louder and with a tone of annoyance in my voice.  “Wake up, we need to talk!”

The covers flew off her side of the bed and she sat up quickly—reaching for her glasses next to the clock on the nightstand.  She stared at me and leaned back—crossing her arms.

“OK, what?”  She said, slamming out the “T” on the word ‘what’ rather loudly.

Rather than stoke her apparent irritation, I decided to drop the matter, but that incident stayed with me and I replayed it over and over in my mind until one day, not so far into the future, when it finally came to a head.

***

On the other hand, our little rock-a-billy band was going strong.  When our contract was almost up at the Anchor Inn, we were contacted by representatives of the local VFW, American Legion, and the SPO (Senior Petty Officers) Club at the Olathe Naval Air Station, for possible gigs.

Word had apparently spread around the area that we played pretty good, but better yet—pretty cheap.  The only requirement we had was that a piano be made available for John, as the electronic keyboard, if available then, would’ve been astronomically expensive.

With my first payday from the band, I invested in a small portable amplifier and a snap-on electronic pickup kit for my acoustic guitar.  Now I wouldn’t have to share the microphone with my rhythm guitar so that it could be heard above the vocals and the other instruments.

But as with everything else in my life during this period, there was a dark side to my participation in the band.  We started to acquire a group of, well, mostly female, groupies.  As we played our weekend gigs at the various clubs, the same group of girls would show up to cheer us on.  In addition to boosting our morale, it was a bit of a godsend for the single guys in the audience.  While there were a lot of couples in attendance, there were more single guys—especially at the Anchor Inn and the veterans’ clubs.  The SPO club had a restriction on civilian guests—that is, they were required to have a sponsor to enter, so only a small number of our groupies were allowed in…and only after we guaranteed that they would behave.

After a while, when our gigs were over, some of the girls began to invite us to continue partying.  Sometimes the parties were at someone’s apartment, but most times we were invited to some of the more prominent jazz clubs in Kansas City.  A couple of the girls had friends or relatives in management at those clubs, so we were usually catered to quite well.  Free drinks, access backstage to meet some of the instrumentalists and singers, and of course lots of offers for a variety of drugs.  Apparently I retained at least one grain of common sense, and consistently refused to take even one drag off a joint, but readily accepted any offer of free drinks.

Of the four of us, John was the only one who had any real common sense about this whole groupie situation.  Married for over twenty years, he flatly told us that he was not about to sacrifice his marriage, home, or his retirement on a bunch of barely post-teenaged adolescents.  After our gigs, his wife, having either been in the audience or having driven their car to the club when our gigs were up, would be there to escort him home.  Lucky him.

Doug and Craig were single, so they found themselves in literal heaven.  As history has noted, this was the beginning of the era of ‘free sex, drugs, and rock-and-roll’.  And boy, was it ever!

At first I resisted the temptation to join the group after we packed up our instruments—telling everyone that I really needed to get home.  But once home, I began to find that Sharon always seemed to be edgy and angry at me.  Time after time, after taking a shower and getting into bed I would often be rebuffed and pushed away—sometimes being told that I ‘stunk’ of alcohol, or it was too late, or that she was just too tired.  I also began to get angry, and worse, started feeling sorry for myself.

Well, hindsight being twenty-twenty, I can now certainly understand why she felt the way she did.  But at the time, none of that indulgence and/or empathy had even the slightest chance of forming in my immature and selfish mind.  All I could think was that what I was doing by working three jobs was for the good of my wife and my kids.  If I stopped doing all my extracurricular activities, how in the hell could we survive financially?  My Air Force pay just barely took care of our rent and utilities, and the rest of our expenses were being carried by my gas station and band income.  Why couldn’t she just understand that?

So one night around midnight, after a gig at the VFW, and while packing my instrument and amplifier away in the trunk of my car, I finally accepted the group’s offer of riding along with them to Kansas City.  Although it was the first time, it certainly wouldn’t be the last—and the consequences that those late night jaunts to the various jazz clubs and all-night joints in Kansas City would have on my marriage would turn out to be nothing less than devastating.

***

 For as long as I can remember, Ricky and Frank have always been at odds with each other— some would call it ‘sibling rivalry’; I call it open warfare.  One of the stories Sharon related to me on the long drive from Texas to Kansas regarding this issue was about the first time that Ricky got a good look at his new brother.

She said that ever since returning from the hospital with his brother, Ricky had shown a great curiosity towards the new arrival.  Although he was still too small to be able to peer into Frank’s bassinette, he had made several attempts to do so by trying to pull himself up and peek over the top.  A couple of times he came close to tipping the bassinette over before Sharon was able to intercede.  Finally, to satisfy his intense curiosity one day, she picked Ricky up and held him over Frank for a quick look-see.  She watched as Frank tried to focus on this brother, who was suspended in his mother’s arms over him.  Suddenly and very quickly, he reached up and snatched a handful of Ricky’s hair.

Try as she might, she could not pry open Frank’s fist and still keep her balance while holding Ricky over Frank’s little bed.  Of course, Ricky was now throwing the mother of all screaming fits and squirming like crazy trying to pull himself away from the little cretin who was intent on ripping out a chunk of his scalp.

Finally, Sharon had to call my mother into the room for assistance.  Once they disengaged the two, Ricky sat on the floor bawling loudly and rubbing his head for a few minutes.  Frank, on the other hand, (no pun intended), lay contentedly in his bed staring intently at his little fist in which a few strands of Ricky’s hair were still stuck.

A few months later, Sharon had placed Frank on the floor in his carrier while she wiped down and changed the sheets and blanket in his bassinette.  Ricky, now walking most of the time, ambled up to Frank and stood over him as he watched him suck contentedly on his pacifier.  Without warning, Ricky let loose a right-cross haymaker, smacking Frank right on the side of the head.  The punch landed with enough force to tip Frank’s carrier over and spill him onto the floor.

Probably realizing that he was about to receive a good yelling from his mother, Ricky promptly staged a preemptive crying attack—dramatically dropping to his butt and squeezing his eyes tightly while screaming at the top of his lungs.  Frank, having been unceremoniously dumped on the floor with his carrier now on top of him, seemed unfazed by the whole incident.  In fact, Sharon recalled, he seemed more interested in flailing about the floor in search of the pacifier that had been knocked out of his mouth and had landed a few feet away from him.

In spite of the occasional flare-up between them, there were many other times when they genuinely showed their affection for each other.  One such time that would end up affecting them and us to this very day, occurred just after Thanksgiving.  I was spending a very rare Sunday at home, having asked Randall to work my day and evening shift at the gas station, watching my two boys playing on the floor.  Frank was sitting on his blanket carefully observing Ricky playing with a toy truck.  Frank, trying to keep Ricky in view as he spun the truck behind him, lost his balance and fell over on his back.

As was Frank’s style, he hardly seemed concerned by his falling over, as usual showing more interest in trying to find his pacifier.

Sharon and I got up to help Frank back into his carrier, and when Ricky saw that he was not going to be held responsible for his brother’s loss of balance, instantly stopped crying and crawled over to see how he could help.

Seeing this, Sharon called to Ricky: “You want to help your baby brother get up?” she asked in a sing-song voice.

Ricky stopped in mid-crawl and gave his mother a curious look.  “Bee-bee?”  He said, tentatively.

“Yes,” Sharon answered, “You want to help your baby brother?”

“Bee-bee?”  Ricky repeated.

“No.”  Sharon corrected.  “Your baby brother!  Not, bee-bee.”

“Bee-bee!”  Ricky now said with enthusiasm, assuming that his mother had affirmed his pronunciation.

“No! Baby!”

“Bee-bee!”

“Baby!”

“Bee-bee!”

And so it went for a few minutes between them while ‘Bee-bee’ crawled about. still trying to locate his pacifier.

From that moment on, Frank became ‘Bee-bee’ to Ricky, and after a while we gave up trying to correct him and we both began to call him ‘Bee-bee’ also.  As time went on, ‘Bee-bee’ morphed into ‘Beebe’, and for close family and friends that became Frank’s official nickname.

Growing up, he never liked nor did he really accept the nickname, but tolerated it because he knew that the more he fought it the more we all would use it.  One of my proudest moments occurred when Beebe was a senior at Texas A&M University and had been promoted to squadron commander within the university’s Corps of Cadets.  It was on a Parents’ Day when I was allowed to enter the cadets’ barracks to observe the commanders putting the plebes (called ‘fish’ at A&M) through their paces.

Beebe was looking extremely sharp in his tightly-tailored green fatigues, gleaming high-top black combat boots, and drill instructor’s cap, as he yelled instructions to the freshmen while strutting about carrying a short baton under his arm.

When he turned his back to me, I saw that instead of having the name, ‘DE LEON’ printed on the back of his shirt, he was proudly displaying the name, “BEEBE”.

Seeing that caused a little moisture to seep into my eyes, and it was then that I realized that after all these years he’d finally accepted his unique nickname.

Goodbye Chevy, Hello Trouble

In late October, Bob, with whom I’d been carpooling with for several months, told me that he was planning on buying a used car from a “private” dealer in Missouri.

“I got a great deal from this guy, so I have to take my Kansas plates back so I can put them on my new car.”

“Oh,” I said, a bit surprised.  “What am I supposed to do now?  I don’t have valid Texas plates and if I try to get my Kansas plates now I’ll have to pay a hefty penalty.”

“Hey, I figured that since you’re making all this money with your band you can probably afford to get all that done.”

“Well, I can probably afford that now, but Christmas is coming up and I need to save money to get gifts for Sharon and the boys.”

“Why don’t you just renew your Texas plates?  I did some checking and the cops here won’t ticket you for out-of-state plates as long as you’re in the service.”

“How am I supposed to do that?  I’m up here in Kansas.”

“Oh, just give them a long distance call.  I’m sure the DMV down there will renew them for you.  Just tell them you’re up here in Kansas on temporary duty.  They don’t care.”

And, he was right on both counts.  After I did some checking of my own, I confirmed that Kansas was very lenient on servicemen not registering their cars in Kansas.  Most of the Navy personnel were here on TDY (temporary duty) training assignments anyway, so there was a proliferation of out-of-state plates all over the area.  It would be difficult for law enforcement to stop everyone with non-Kansas plates to ascertain whether or not they were assigned here temporarily or permanently.

After making a call to the DMV in Texas, I discovered that all I had to do was to send them a copy of my title, a money order for the small registration fee, and provide them with a Texas address.  The next day I sent the title and the money order, and used my parents’ address as my permanent residence.  In two weeks I had my renewed plates, and breathing a sigh of relief, I bolted them on to the Chevy.

A few days later Bob drove over to my housing unit to show me his new car.  It was a beautiful black 1962 Ford XL Victoria hardtop coupe.  It was less than two years old with 12,000 miles on the odometer, and it cost him less than two thousand dollars.

“Wow!”  I exclaimed.  “This is beautiful!  And it looks brand new.”

“Yeah, this guy, Lou, has some really great deals!  This one cost over thirty-five hundred dollars new a couple of years ago, and I got it for eighteen hundred!”

“How can he do that?”  I asked.

“He’s a private dealer!  There’s no middle-man.  He buys them at auction and just adds a hundred or so for his mark-up.  You oughta go check this guy out.”

“Oh, I don’t have that kind of money to pay upfront.”

“Don’t need to!  He has a friend who’s vice president at Empire State Bank in Kansas City and he finances the purchase.  Man, I got really low payments with no down either!”

“That does sound pretty good.”

“Sure!  Here, this is his number.  Give him a call if you think you’re interested, or at least drive over to his place and check his inventory out.  He deals out of his house and he keeps the cars out in his yard, so that way there’s also no overhead!  He doesn’t have to lease a lot or pay city taxes because his place is out in the country.  Check it out!”

Well, I was very interested.  Not that there was anything wrong with the Chevy—it was running great, but it was fourteen years old.  Whenever I drove it to my music gigs I would inevitably get razzed on driving an “antique”.  So never having really owned a “real” car, and especially with my lack of car buying experience, I naively thought that having a two-year-old car would really be cool.

That evening while I was working at the station I did some quick calculations.  A few weeks ago Sharon and I had decided that I would have to re-enlist in the Air Force for another four years as we had nothing to fall back on if I got discharged in December.  We had no money, no job prospects, and we were still loaded up with furniture and TV debt.  With the re-enlistment bonus that I assumed was going to be at least a thousand dollars, and my gas station and band income, we would be able to swing a small car payment for a newer car.

When I presented the figures to Sharon she seemed as excited as I was about getting a newer car.  Again, looking back at it now, it was a bad decision that we would end up paying for dearly for the next several years.  It was ridiculous for us to think that adding a new payment to our existing debt would somehow ease us out of our burgeoning monthly liabilities, but we were young and completely unexperienced in financial matters.  Regrettably, the next day I called Mr. Werner and made an appointment to drive out to see him.

The following week, we loaded up the Chevy with the boys and paid a trip to Mr. Lou Werner, of Kearney, Missouri.

His home was a luxurious spread-out ranch-style home built on what seemed to be about five acres of lush wooded rolling hills.  The house was set back about fifty yards from the winding farm road we had driven on for a few miles before finding the place.  Several cars were parked on the lawn between the front of the house and the road.

When we rang the doorbell, a glitzy blonde, complete with a penciled-in beauty mark on her left cheek and shiny ruby-red lipstick, greeted us graciously at the door.  She was dressed in a white silk blouse, and her hair was golden and flawlessly piled up in the latest beehive style.  She was very tall, and her long legs, poured into aqua colored Capri pants, sat atop outrageously elevated stiletto heels.

“Ah…” She oozed.  “You must be the De Leóns.  So nice to meet you, I’m sure.  Come on in and make yourself at home.”

Her voice was low and raspy and her accent sounded like the one that I’d heard from a couple of guys I’d known in Alaska who had been born and raised in Brooklyn and the Bronx.

“Thanks.” I said, as I took and gently shook the two extended highly-manicured fingers she daintily offered.  She turned, and we followed her pendulum-like walk into the house’s sumptuous living room.

“Have a seat anywhere and I’ll go see if Lou is available.” And with that, she disappeared through a large oak-framed portal.

There were several overstuffed sofas, chairs of all sizes and colors, and a huge crystal chandelier hanging precariously from the low ceiling.  I had to take care walking around it so as not to run into the lower row of sparkling glass finials.

After spreading ourselves out on a purplish velvet couch, we waited for a few minutes before Low made his entrance.

He was balding, with a rather badly executed comb-over, and a complexion that looked dry and colorless.  He was top-heavy, reminding me of a spinning top with arms, and appeared to be at least thirty years older than Mrs. Werner.  A large damp unlit cigar butt hung from his thin pallid lips, clamped tightly by a set of crooked, yellowing teeth.

“Hiya, Mr. and Mrs. De León!” He said loudly, as he entered the room.  Instead of walking, he appeared to glide across the gleaming dark hardwood floor, reminding me of a male ballet dancer—his teeny feet and gait belying his wide upper girth.

I stood quickly and reached out to shake his girlish-like hand and was almost repulsed when his limp, moist and baby-smooth palm met mine.

“So nice of you folks to drive all the way out here,” he said, sounding like an extremely effeminate version of Truman Capote.  “I’m sure we’ll be able to find you something that’ll meet your budget.”

“Thanks.” I said, trying to keep the revulsion out of my voice.

He spun on a dime and teetered out toward the front door.  It was then I noticed that he was wearing bright red suspenders over a skintight yellow Polo, holding up his gaudy yellow plaid golfing style slacks.  Apparently to ensure that everything stayed in place, he was also wearing a tan lizard-skin belt around his ample belly.

We stepped outside and he took me directly to what he described as his “favorite”—a 1962 dark blue four-door Dodge Dart.  It was a small car, but it had the largest tires that I’d ever seen.  Not only wide, but they seemed to fill the fender well to the maximum.

“Now this baby here is what I just know you’re looking for.  It’s got a 413 cubic-inch V-8, four-barrel carb, with a three-quarter racing cam.  It’s a killer highway car, and I’ve got it on sale for eighteen hundred dollars!  What’dya think?”

Other than the price, I had no idea what he’d just said.  Although my dad was a master mechanic and auto painter, he’d always shielded me from learning anything about cars—particularly when he was working on one at home.  “You don’t need to know anything about this!” he would caution.  “You don’t wanna end up being a grease monkey like me.  You wanna to grow up having other people work on your cars.”

So I just stared when Lou pulled the hood up on the Dart and motioned me over.

“There she is!  Ain’t she a beaut?”

“Uh…yeah.  She sure is.”  I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to be admiring, but the large air filter sitting on top of the carburetor and covering most of the engine looked pretty impressive.

“Let me start her up for you!”

He opened the driver’s side door and squeezed his bulk into the front seat.  A couple of seconds later, the engine fired up and the noise pretty much scared the crap out of me.  As he gunned the engine, the entire car leaned one way, then another—depending on whether the motor was spooling up or winding down.  Mercifully, he finally shut it off.

“There!” he said, putting the hood down and stroking it with his tiny hands like a proud owner would his prize Labrador retriever.  “Get the wife and kids and take her out for a spin.  But be careful, she’ll try to get away from you.  She’s hot to trot, she is!”

Sharon had already come out of the house, probably because she thought something had blown up outside, and carrying Beebe, walked slowly toward us.  Ricky was tagging along, maintaining a tight hold of her skirt and a look that said he wasn’t too sure he wanted to get any closer.

We took the car for a spin and it was like we’d jumped into a rocket.  The car was crazy fast—a slight nudge on the accelerator would elicit an angry growl from under the hood and the rear wheels would literally spin out of control.

Oddly, it had an automatic transmission, and the driving modes were selected by pushing the appropriate button on the left side of the dashboard.  Although I’d driven cars with automatic transmissions before, none had ever had the get-up-and-go that this one possessed.  I was impressed.

When we returned from our little test drive, Lou waved us into the house.

“OK, what did you think?  Is she a hot one or is she a hot one?”  And he burst out into a wheezing laugh.

Sharon and I looked at each other and smiled.

Lou repeated that he was asking eighteen-hundred dollars, but since we were such a nice-looking family he’d sacrifice by dropping a hundred bucks; and on top of that he would give us five hundred for our Chevy—leaving twelve hundred to pay for the Dart.  “Plus,” he said, “no money down on this deal.  See, I got a pal who works at the Empire State Bank down in KC, and he’ll finance the whole deal for us.  All you need to do is fill out a few forms and they’ll mail you a payment book in a couple of weeks.  First payment will be due in about a month.  How’s that sound?”

I looked to Sharon for some help in deciding, but all she did was shrug.  I think she was still rattled from the test drive.

“Well,” I asked tentatively, “when can we pick up the car?”

“Hells bells, son.” He said, boisterously, “You can take her with you now!”

“Oh, but what about the financing?  And how much will the payments be?”

“Aw, no worries on the financing.  That’s a done deal.” He turned and walked over to a small writing desk in the living room.  “Let’s see.  He opened a drawer and pulled out a pair of glasses and a sheet of paper.  Taking a pen out of his shirt pocket he scribbled a few numbers down.  “Well, looks like sixty dollars a month for…let’s see…twenty months!  That includes all interest and everything!”

“OK, but what about plates?  I didn’t see any on the car.  Do I get temporary tags?”

“Naw!  That shit…oh, pardon my French…that stuff just gives the state more money.  What we’ll do is take the Texas tags off your Chevy and slap’em on the Dart.  That way you won’t have to get new Kansas tags until your Texas ones expire.  By then you’ll have the Dart’s title and all.”

“Well, I didn’t bring the title for the Chevy.”

“No sweat!  Just sign it and mail it to me.  I’ll take care of transferring it and everything.  See, my wife’s a Notary Public, see…” and he moved close to me so as to whisper, “…so she’ll witness it and take care of everything.  Deal?”

I couldn’t see anything wrong with the deal and everything had moved so fast.  But the car was great and the sixty bucks a month would be easy to make now that I was working three jobs.  I said it was OK and he quickly went out to put my plates on the Dart.

Once the plates were secured, he shook my hand again and handed me the keys.  As we pulled out I gave my Chevy one last look.  With Lou standing next to it madly waving like a child, the car looked a bit old but proud.  It had carried us many miles since I’d rebuilt it almost from nothing, and now its era was over.

***

On Wednesday, December 16th, 1964, I took the oath of reenlistment in the U.S. Air Force, and by doing so, I committed to serve for another four years.  As I walked out of the office on my way to the finance division to collect my reenlistment bonus, I buttoned up to protect my face from the cold clear air driving down from the north.  Although it was chilly, the freshness of the breeze was reinvigorating, and I thought that Kansas would be a great place for us to spend our next four years.

My cheerful mood was shattered when I was told that my reenlistment bonus came to a total of six hundred dollars.  Sharon and I had planned on over a thousand, and had put a lot of clothing and stuff on layaway for the boys.

As I got into the Dart and started the rumbling engine, I thought that as long as we stayed together and in one place everything should work out.  I vowed to work very hard to finally get us out of debt within the next year.

But first, it was time to pay off the layaways and take a trip into Kansas City with Sharon and the boys for more Christmas shopping.

Christmas 1964

This would be the first Christmas that I would be able to celebrate with my wife and boys since I’d left for Alaska.  This year Christmas fell on a Friday, and the Air Force squadron shut down operations on Tuesday, December 22nd, giving us a few days off before the Christmas weekend.  Billy took the whole week off at the station, letting Randall run the day shifts, with me coming in to work the nights until the 24th, when the station would be closed until Saturday.

I heard from John that the SPO club had made an emergency appeal to have the Goldtones play both Christmas Eve and Christmas night when most of the single petty officers (and some who had families without kids or family in the area) wanted to have a place to hang out and be entertained.  At first, I objected, because I had been so looking forward to spending the holiday at home with Sharon and the boys and watching them open the many gifts that we’d gone into hock for.  But when John mentioned that the club was so desperate that they were willing to double our nightly fee for both nights, I found it hard to turn down.

Of course, my thinking was that with the extra money and my reenlistment bonus we would be in really good financial shape entering 1965.  All I had to do now was break the news to Sharon.  I figured she’d be a bit upset, but I had confidence that I’d be able to bring her around to my way of thinking, especially when I surprised her with my plans to drive into Kansas City for a giant Christmas buying spree.  I was also going to tell her that she could clothing shop for herself to her heart’s content.  She was always so embarrassed that she didn’t have nice clothes—as most of our money went to clothe the boys.

As expected, she did not take the news that our band was booked very well.  But her initial anger and disappointment soon faded away as we got closer to our planned shopping spree.

On December 23rd, 1964, we got up early, fed and bathed the boys, and piled into the Dart for our giant shopping spree in Kansas City.  The day before, I had gone to the NAS Credit Union and withdrawn seven hundred dollars to get our stuff out of layaway, and to fund any new purchases we made that day.  I gave Sharon three hundred and fifty dollars in crisp bills for her to put into her purse.  She looked at the money and made a cute little giggling sound as she stuffed the bills into her little wallet.  She reached out and pulled me towards her, giving me an uncharacteristically hard and amorous hug.

“I love you, honey.” She whispered into me ear and she gave me a peck on the cheek.

I hugged her back and told her I loved her too.

It was a beautifully clear and cold day, and our excitement was at its peak as we drove onto Interstate 35 North heading for the big city.  We’d planned to have lunch somewhere in Kansas City after our shopping, and then maybe even take in a matinee movie before we headed back to Gardner.

About ten o’clock, while looking for a parking lot to leave our car, we pulled up to a red light at the corner of 11th and Grand Avenue.  As the light turned green and I began to carefully accelerate through the intersection, the car made a low grinding noise and stopped its forward movement.  The engine raced as if the transmission had shifted into neutral, and we coasted to a slow stop.  Traffic behind me began to impatiently pass me by, a few drivers tapping their horns in their frustration.

No amount of gear shifting would make the engine engage, and soon I smelled the greasy odor of burning oil.  Because we were going up a slight incline in the street, as soon as I released the brake we would begin to roll backward.  Finally, I just let the car’s inertia roll us slowly backward and I pulled into a parallel parking spot on the curb.

After I shut off the engine, I got out and popped open the hood.  I didn’t have a clue what to look for so I just stared at the giant air cleaner and wondered what had happened.  I looked to my right and I saw an Amoco gas station on the corner with a sign that read, “Auto Towing & Repair”.

Gesturing to Sharon to stay in the car I sprinted across the intersection and walked into the station.  The attendant, who just so happened to be the owner, said he had been watching me and asked if I’d run out of gas.

After explaining to him what had happened, he agreed to tow my car to his station for only $25, and then diagnose my problem.  I objected to the price, pointing out that he would be towing my car across just one street—a total of about fifty feet.  He crossed his arms, almost covering his embroidered name tag that said “Roy”.

He asked me if I had any other ideas.  Admitting that I didn’t, I agreed to his outrageous offer and went back to the car while he pulled his big white tow truck out of the garage and across the street.

After sitting uncomfortably in the chilly gas station for over an hour, Roy came back in with his diagnosis.

“Looks like you blew the transmission.”

“Transmission?”  I asked, a bit confused.  “How could that be, the car only has twenty-five thousand miles.  It’s practically brand new.”

“Don’t know about that son, but I’m telling you your transmission is shot.”

“Well, can you fix it?”

“Nope!  Can’t be fixed.  It’ll have to be replaced.”

“What?”

“Yup, the whole thing.”

“What’s that gonna cost?”

“Oh, I figure I can get you a rebuilt for…um…two or three hundred dollars, depending on what model you’re running.  Then about a hundred for the installation labor.”

“Four hundred dollars?”

“More or less, yeah.  But I won’t know for sure until I run the serial number on your transmission to see what model it is.  Then, I’ll have to check to see if anyone in town has one of those in stock.”

I suddenly felt like I was going to be sick.  Four hundred dollars?  That was practically all the money we had!

“So, what do you say?  Want me to start calling around?”

I looked at Sharon and she had the saddest look on her face that I’d ever seen.  “What do you think, honey?” I asked quietly.

“I don’t know Frank.  I just don’t know.”

In the end I agreed, and told Roy to start the search.

After about thirty minutes he walked back into the little station office.

“Well, it’s worse than I thought.  But I do have some good news.”

“Really?” I said, dejectedly.

“Yup.  That transmission is what they call a ‘Police Interceptor’ model…and it ain’t cheap.  The good news is that I managed to locate one…found it in Overland Park, and I can get it delivered here in about an hour, or so.  The bad news is that it’ll cost you quite a bit more; given that it’s rare and a bit more complicated to install than a stock transmission.”

“How much more?”

“Oh, I think an even six-hundred will cover everything.  That’ll include the tow and the transmission delivery charge.”

My heart sank, and I just wanted to cry.  Six hundred dollars!  The exact amount of my reenlistment bonus that I had just received about six days ago.  I dared not look at Sharon, but I could feel the tension in the room.

“Well…I don’t have much of a choice, do I?” I finally said.

“Not if you want drive that car you don’t.”

So, I reluctantly told him to go ahead and proceed with the repairs.

As he was walking out the side door into the garage, he stopped.

“Did you say that car only had about twenty-five thousand miles on it?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I doubt that.  Police cars aren’t taken out of service until they have well over a hundred thousand miles on ‘em.”

“Police car?  What do you mean?  I didn’t buy the car from the police department.  I got it from Lou Werner!”

“Who?”

“Lou Werner!  He’s a private dealer who lives in Kearney!”

“Well son, pardon my saying so, but that old boy sold you a bill of goods.  That car is…was some type of police car; maybe highway patrol or something.  Didn’t you notice the paint discoloration on the car’s top?  That’s where the red police light was mounted.  Whoever took it off tried to refinish the area to hide where the light was, but didn’t do too good of a job.  Plus, the over-sized tires, the huge engine…what did you think you were buying?”

“I don’t know…”

“So how many stock Dodge Darts do you know of that have 300 horsepower engines in them?”

“I…I don’t know…”

“Oh,” he finally said, just before he turned away to walk back into the garage, “The car’s odometer does read twenty-five thousand miles, all right.  But, that’s because it’s on its second time around.  That car most likely has a hundred and twenty-five-thousand miles on it.  I’d bet my life on that!  Plus, sorry to tell you this, but that whole car ain’t worth more’n five hundred dollars…new transmission or not.”

To be continued…

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Kansas – Part One

Kansas

Part One

March-December 1964

 

A New Start

I had accrued well over a month of home leave during my year-long assignment in Alaska, so Sharon and I decided that we’d use the majority of that time acclimating ourselves to our new environment rather than spend any more time in Houston.  Since I’d been awarded two days travel time to my hometown I was not officially on leave until February 14th, making my official check-in at the Olathe NAS around March 15th.

I spent the first few days at home getting reacquainted with Ricky and getting to know Frank, Jr.  Ricky had been Frank’s age when I’d left for Alaska.  And although they were only eleven months apart and still very young, it was amazing to already see their differing and widely distinct personalities.

Whereas Ricky had been, and still was, a very fussy baby—prone to extended bouts of colic and other painful digestive ailments resulting in hours of crying and irritable behavior, little Frank was quiet, calm, and almost oblivious to whatever was going on around him.  Whenever it came time to change his diaper or give him a bath he would just watch with intense interest at the activity going on around him and hardly make a sound.  He would occasionally smile but did so for no particular reason.

Ricky, even from a very early age and when not in pain, was quick to flash a winning smile—and when shown little trinkets, or when the little mobile suspended over his crib caught his attention, he would often break out into a wide-eyed arm-waving, and leg-kicking frenzy.

On the other hand, nothing appeared to impress little Frank.  He seemed to be able to lay in his crib for hours on end quietly cooing to himself—his eyes darting back and forth in a seemingly constant quest to absorb the new environment around him.

We had to almost guess when he might be hungry, finally just warming up and feeding him bottles on a time-scheduled basis.  He took his meals without much emotion, and when sated he’d just close his eyes and go to sleep—the nipple eventually just falling out of his mouth.

There was no guesswork on when Ricky wanted to be fed.  His eyes would suddenly almost pop out in their wideness, and the arm-waving and leg-kicking would almost always precede a high-pitched howl of distinct displeasure.  As he was already walking, he would suddenly stop in mid-step, throw himself on the floor and go into a wild crying jag until Sharon or I picked him up and sat him in his high chair.  Once there he would continue to express his discontent until a bottle was either shoved into his mouth or a mushy bowl of Pablum was placed on the high chair’s table.

Hearing all the commotion, little Frank, either in his bassinette or in his crib, would turn his head, focusing on his brother—his face a mask of curiosity.  Then he would almost always search around the room trying to find me or his mother, and once found would stare at us with an expression on his face that almost plaintively asked, ‘could you guys please shut that kid up?’

Those first days in Houston, as I reacquainted myself with my wife and my two sons, were probably the happiest that I had experienced up to that point in my young life.  I loved being around the boys and literally spent hours just gazing at my beautiful wife as she went about the business of being a mom.  As an adult I had not often experienced many instances that had brought me to tears, but just watching Sharon and my precious little sons would cause my throat to tighten up and my eyes to well up with tears of happiness.  On several occasions Sharon caught me looking, pushed her glasses high up on her nose, and asked if I was all right.  All I could do then was nod my head and hug her with all my might.

***

Two days before we were to leave Houston on our way north to Kansas, we took time out to pay a visit to my parents.  I had called them the day after I’d arrived and, of course, my mother wanted me to immediately drop everything and come over to their house.  I politely declined her invitation saying that we had a lot of catching up to do—and then there was all this packing that had to be completed.  I promised that we’d pay them a visit before we left on our trip north.

When we finally did get over to their house the visit was almost uneventful, with mom strutting around like some proud mother hen, and being on her very best behavior.  She fussed over the boys and told no one in particular how she was going to miss them, and especially Sharon, so much when they were gone.  She had ordered a little cake and gave the boys some farewell gifts.  It seemed like a semi-formal birthday party instead of a farewell get-together.

Dad was his normal stoic self, asking if I wanted him to give the Chevy another good looking over.  I thanked him for his checking the car out for Sharon while I was gone, and assured him that everything was in tip-top shape.  He then offered me some money for the trip, ‘just in case you run short, or something unexpected comes up’, but again I declined, telling him that the Air Force had given us plenty of travel money.

We didn’t stay too long, and when we finally piled back in the car and said our farewells out on the driveway, mom really broke down and started crying bitterly.  As she pulled me close and hugged me tightly, she whispered that she was so sorry that things hadn’t worked out between her and Sharon and asked for my forgiveness.  I tried to assure her that all that was in the past and that I was sure there were no hard feelings, but I could feel that her remorse was deep if not sincere.  I kind of thought that maybe her appeal for forgiveness should’ve been delivered to Sharon instead of me.

Even Dad got a little misty-eyed, and when he hugged Sharon he told her that he loved her and was really going to miss her.  I was deeply touched, but wondered why those feelings and emotions hadn’t been expressed to Sharon when it really mattered.  I know it would’ve meant the world to her to have felt loved and accepted by people she didn’t even know and hadn’t ever seen, before after being dumped in a strange house with a young and sickly child and another one on the way.  But, then again, that behavior was typical of my parents—fucking things up, then plunging headlong into a long and regretful damage control mode.

A couple of days later, after renting a U-Haul trailer and hitching it up to the back of the Chevy, we made the final preparations for our trip.  While I was away, Sharon had bought some furniture for the house so we were now the proper little family, disassembling cribs, beds, small appliances and clothing, and stowing them into the car and trailer before setting off to discover our new future.

There was definitely a sense of excitement as we worked together, as we’d never done before, to prepare the boys and ourselves for the long drive to Olathe. This time, there would be no intrusive and useless passenger…just Frank and Sharon and the two boys.  For the first time in my life I felt the heavy and strange accountability that comes from having to be responsible for and taking care of someone other than oneself.

As we drove north out of the bustling city and settled onto the long dark, freeway, I began to see that the year I had just spent away had not only exposed me to my own weaknesses and fears, it had also forced me to mature and actually forced me to learn to be productive and self-sufficient.  I also came to the realization that my life was now irrevocably linked to the other three lives in the car.  And for us to achieve happiness and success as a family, I would have to be not only a good husband and a father, but a leader and a role model for my boys.

As the miles passed under us and my wife and children dozed peacefully, I promised myself that from this moment on I would do everything within my power to provide for and protect my little family.  I was never going to leave them again, and I was going to do everything in my power to make up for the time that was lost while I was gone.

But what I couldn’t see then, and what I failed to understand and appreciate, were the circumstances of our unique situation.  Young and inexperienced in life, we had suddenly found ourselves having to deal with the rigors and expenses of raising a child within months of having been married.  Right after getting married we found it necessary for me to get a part time job to make ends meet.  While that may have alleviated our financial situation somewhat, it took precious time away from us—time that would’ve been better spent getting to know one another.

Worse, before we even knew who we were as individuals, we had been ripped apart and forced to spend a year away from each other—during which time a second child had been added to our already bulging equation.

Given those conditions, any relationship would have long or even no odds of turning out successfully.  But even though I knew we had many problems to overcome, I truly believed that with the love we had for each other and our children we could bridge those obstacles and make ours a solid and lasting marriage.  I know that once I returned from Alaska I had committed to spending each day, and for as long as it took, working at making life better for us and for our children.

A few minutes after driving out of Dallas, Sharon woke from her long nap.  The boys were still sleeping in the back seat so we began to talk.

It was the first time that I could remember ever having so much to say to her.  We’d never really had the time to spend, just her and I, discussing such mundane subjects as how she used to wait for me to ask her to dance at the old dance hall, and my telling her that I loved the way she laughed when I first met her.

 

And, all too soon it seemed, the boys woke up and it was time to take care of their needs.  But for just those few moments I felt a closeness to her that I’d never felt for anyone else before.

 

I couldn’t wait to spend the rest of my life with her.

 

***

While I was in Alaska it seemed that every time someone complained about being so far away from home and their loved ones, there would always be someone else who’d pipe up and say: “Well you know, absence makes the heart grow fonder”.

For a long time, I actually believed that.

Olathe NAS, and Hints of Things to Come

As we crossed over from Oklahoma to Kansas, a little spark of excitement seemed to pass through our car.

“Well, honey,” I said to Sharon, “we’re now in Kansas!  Imagine that!”

She gazed out the passenger side window at the passing prairie land.

“You said it snows here in the winter, right?”

“I’m pretty sure.”

“Well, I hope so.  At least I hope we have colder weather here than down in Houston.  That was miserable.”

“Yeah, well I don’t know that I’m ready for any more snow.  I saw plenty of that cold crap to last me for years!”

She turned and gave me a naughty look.  “Yeah?  Well as I see it one of the problems you had up there was that you didn’t have my naked body under the covers to warm you up!”  Then she blushed terribly.  “Oh my God, I can’t believe I just said that!”  She threw a quick look at the back seat where little Frank was sleeping in his bassinette and Ricky was curled up sucking on a pacifier.  Satisfied that the boys hadn’t heard anything, she looked at me and pursed her lips tightly.  She opened the glove compartment where we’d shoved a small box of Kleenex and ripped a couple out.  Taking her glasses off, she wiped her eyes and forehead; then balled the tissues up and brought them up to her mouth.

“God…” she whispered into the tissues and shook her head slightly.

I reached over and touched her shoulder gently.

“Hey, that was funny, and kinda sexy.”  I said.

She twisted her head to the right and made believe there was something of interest passing by our car.

“You think?”  She said to the window.

“Yeah, and OK, a little slutty too!”

She turned back to her left and held me with her eyes. She scrunched her shoulders up almost to her ears, and broke out into a partially-stifled laugh.

Then, at the same time we both broke out in a deep and hearty laugh.  She tried to hold her amusement in, but a chortle just popped out of her mouth and then she was out of control.

We enjoyed this brief moment of hilarity, finally winding down as we both looked back to check on the boys.

This seemingly innocuous moment went deeper than intended, but served to demonstrate something very personal in Sharon’s personality.  To a lot of people, she could seem cold and disaffected most of the time—sometimes even rude.  The truth was that she was painfully shy and exceedingly modest.

She was a highly intelligent and deeply emotional woman, but she hid all of this under a thick veil of quietness and bashfulness.  She never bragged—not about herself, any of her accomplishments, our children, or her beauty.  When around other people she preferred to remain in the background and listen, rather than add to or even initiate a line of conversation.  Even when having her picture taken, she would struggle to manufacture even the slightest smile, fearing that she’d come across as showy.

Nothing I can say about her shyness can elucidate the point better than to relate a short conversation that we’d had right after we were first married.  She had just returned home from doing some maternity clothes shopping in downtown Winnemucca when she told me about a conversation that she’d had with a saleslady at the local JC Penney department store.

“I’d picked out a few things and had just come out of the dressing room to look at myself in the full length mirror when the girl who’d been helping me came up.”  She said.  “She commented on how well everything fit, but maybe I should consider getting a size larger.  I told her that the pants were already a little loose so they should be OK, and the top was just fine.  That’s when she said, ‘Honey, that top is not going to work for you in a few weeks—take my word for it.  Your boobs are gonna need some growing room, so you may want to change out that top for a larger one.’  I turned blood red from embarrassment and didn’t know what to say to her.  So the next thing she said was, ‘You also need to pick out a couple of maternity bras—you know the kind that will accommodate your larger boobs and help soak up any leaking milk.’  Then she asked what size my boobs were.  I was so embarrassed that I just blurted out that I didn’t know.  She then said, ‘No problem, sweetie, let’s go back inside the dressing room and let me take a look at them and the bra you’re wearing.  Looks to me like you’re a 32A, or so, but I’ll know better when I see them.  Then I’ll be able to gauge just how much more they’ll be growing and I can pick you out a bra or two.’”

At this point, Sharon’s face had turned a deep red and she was chewing her lower lip.  I wasn’t sure whether to laugh or to just cross my arms and continue to listen with a serious look on my face.  I chose the latter.

“So then,” she continued, “I just told her to bring me a couple of different bras and I’d pick out the one I thought would work.  Hell, there was no way I was gonna let her into the dressing room to look at my boobs!  So I just ran back in and locked the door.  She had to knock, then I just opened the door wide enough for her to hand me the bras.”

She paused, and I thought this was the end of the story.  “Well, I think she was just trying to help, you know.  I don’t think she meant anything else by it.”

“Well Frank!  I’m telling you now.  That besides you and my mom, no one’s had a look at my boobs, and no one is ever going to!  I would just die.  I wouldn’t even let my sisters get close when I was changing clothes.”

“Oh Sharon.  That’s crazy.  What about your gynecologist?  Surely he’s had a look…and not only at your boobs.”

“Oh God, I thought I was gonna die when I found out what he had to do.  But I decided that that was necessary and I almost cried.  It took all I had to force myself to get my legs into those hideous steel stirrups.  Ugh!  But to have some stranger look at and squeeze my boobs?  No!  Never!”

“I think you’re overreacting.”

“OK, let me tell you this: I just hope I never discover that I have a cancerous lump, or something, in one of my boobs, because, I’m telling you, I guess I’ll just have to die of breast cancer.  I could never stand having some doctor, or even some nurse, touching and squeezing my boobs.  I’m serious!  I would just rather die!”

I took that comment as an overreaction as I did the rest of our conversation that day.  I knew she was shy and very withdrawn around strangers, but I took, with the proverbial grain of salt, her comment about discovering a lump in one of her breasts.

It would be fourteen years later when a late night phone call to my home in Guam would force me to heartbreakingly recollect that conversation.

***

The large green highway sign on the side of the freeway announced that Gardner and the Olathe NAS exit was coming up in five miles.  Just under that, it said that Olathe was still fifteen miles away.

“So, we get to Gardner and the naval air station before we go through Olathe?”  Sharon asked.

“Well, it looks that way.  Check the map to make sure we’re still heading in the right direction.”

She dug the roadmap out of the glove compartment and after adjusting her glasses stared intently at the multi-folded green and beige map.

“Yup, Gardner comes first, then Olathe about ten miles north.”

The last sign we’d seen had directed that all naval air station traffic take the Gardner exit, then follow the signs to the Olathe NAS.  I couldn’t see anything that would qualify as a town as all the land on either side of the freeway looked to be rolling farmland or pastures.  White patches, scattered here and there in the beige-colored grasses told us that it had snowed not too long before.

A few minutes later we were diverging off the freeway and turning left under the overpass.

“Hey honey, dig my orders out of the glove box too.  I’ll need to show them at the gate when we get there.”

“OK.” She said as she jammed the map back in and pulled my transfer orders out.  “I wonder what base housing will look like.”

“I don’t know.  I just hope they don’t try to jam us into a one-bedroom apartment.”

“God!  I hope not!  You don’t think they’ll do that, do you?”

“You know how my luck runs.  Who knows?”

We followed the signs and took a diverging road to the right, leading us off the main road into Gardner.  About a mile later, I spotted the familiar block house-type building that marked the entrance to the base.  As I slowed down, I saw that the gate was manned by a sharp-looking navy guard, resplendent in his white top and bell-bottoms.  He had a chrome helmet that brought back memories of my arrival to Keesler Air Force Base, in Mississippi, three years earlier.

After inspecting my orders and checking our military IDs he asked us to open the trunk to inspect its contents.  By then Rick was starting to get cranky and little Frank was cooing loudly.

“I hope he hurries,” Sharon said, looking out the back window, watching as the guard moved a couple of boxes around, “the boys need to be changed and fed pretty soon.”

“It shouldn’t take too much longer.” I said, not having the slightest idea how long all this was going to take.

Satisfied that we weren’t carrying any dangerous contraband, the guard gave us directions to the administrative building where I was to check in.

“Will they assign us base housing there?”  I asked, innocently.

“No sir!” the guard barked.  Since you’re Air Force, you’ll be issued a voucher for temporary quarters.  Once you report to your permanent duty station your squadron commander will determine where you’ll be living.  Now, move along please!”

“Ask him if he knows where we’ll be living.” Sharon suddenly asked, leaning over to her left and trying to catch the guard’s eye.

“Don’t know, ma’am!  Now, move along!”  The guard said, now very impatiently.

“OK, thanks.” I said, as the guard took a step back and popped his right arm up to his chest, signifying that we should move along.

***

We found the administrative building after driving around for what seemed to be hours.  The base was huge, and it was strange to see the personnel walking around all dressed in Navy blues and whites.  There was an occasional Marine, but not any Air Force or Army troops to be seen.

After asking directions from a couple of sailors, we finally ended up finding the large white building, almost at the center of the base.  It was definitely an air station as the noise of departing fighter jets was almost overwhelming, and I didn’t even know where the runways were!

I left Sharon and the boys in the car because carrying them and trying to figure out where to go inside the building would’ve been a real chore.  After speaking to a naval clerk, I was directed to a section of the building where I found a counter with a placard that said, “New Arrivals”.  Well, that would certainly be me.

After having my ID checked, and my travel orders checked and rechecked against a master list, it was determined by the Navy that I was, in fact, me.

I was told that I would be given a temporary housing voucher that could be used at any motel in Gardner or Olathe for the next thirty days.  The voucher specified a two-bedroom suite and I was told it would be honored by any lodging facility in either town.  “Just make sure you get a suite.” The sailor waiting on me said, and he handed me a sheet of paper with the names and addresses of recommended hotels and motels in the area that would accept the military vouchers.

He also said that in about two weeks, and after checking into my Air Force squadron, I should receive my housing assignment: probably in a six apartment unit located in Gardner.  The housing there was service integrated—that is, your neighbor may be Air Force, Army, Navy, or Marine.

I was assured that it would be a two-bedroom unit: living room and kitchen downstairs and two-bedrooms and one-bathroom upstairs.  The units had been constructed within the last two years so they were in excellent shape.  The sailor said he would recommend to my commanding officer to put us in one of the newer units.  (He said it so robotically that I assumed he told everyone he checked in the very same thing).

Once I was processed, I was told to report to another section of the building to receive my temporary housing allotment.  It turned out to be a little over two-hundred dollars—and those funds were to be used for living expenses until my pay caught up with me and we got settled in to our permanent housing unit.  “And no,” the paymaster said, “you don’t have to pay it back.”  I walked out and back out to the car feeling like I’d just won the lottery.

As I got back into the car, Ricky was in full blown crisis mode and even little Frank was acting cranky.  I was in such a good mood I hardly even noticed.

After leaving the base we looked for, and quickly found a nice looking motel whose name was on the list.  The sign outside said, “VACANCY”, so we drove up and checked in.  The lady at the desk was cheerful and had us accommodated in record time.  She had a gentleman, who I assumed was her husband, help with unpacking our car and getting us set up in the room.  In just under an hour we here all settled in, and Sharon was in the bathroom giving the boys a bath.

I finally sat down on a comfy-looking chaise lounge and fiddled with the television sitting on the dresser.  It was the first time that I’d actually relaxed since leaving Houston, so I just stretched out and tried to relax.  I felt really overheated and started to sweat just a bit.  An odd feeling of heavy thirst overtook me so I quickly got up and walked into the kitchen to get a glass of water.

As I drained the large tumbler in huge gulps, I suddenly felt as if my heart had stopped.  I pulled the glass from my lips and dropped my chin down to my chest, breathing a little hard.

My heart felt like it was doing flip-flops in my chest and I began to get very light-headed.  I looked around and found a kitchen chair close by.  I grabbed it and pulled it under me before my legs gave out on me.

After sitting for a while, my eyes closed and my head between my legs, I suddenly felt my heart fall back into rhythm and I instantly felt better.  I opened my eyes and noticed that my hands were as cold as ice.  I looked at them and saw that my nails were a light purple color.

Within a few minutes I was almost back to normal—my body warming up and my head clearing.

“Hey honey!”  I heard Sharon calling from the bathroom.  “Could you come in here and help me with the boys?”

“S-s-sure.  I’m on my way.” And I got up, still a little shaky.

That night, just before falling asleep for the first time in Kansas, I thought about what had happened to me earlier while drinking that glass of water.  I thought back and remembered something very similar that had happened to me when I was about eight or nine years old.

It was a typically hot Houston summer and I’d been doing my usual running around outside when my mother called me in for lunch. I remember that I was very thirsty and I asked her for a glass of cold water.  She took some chunks of ice, put them in a jelly jar glass, and filled it full of tap water.  She stirred the water and ice around and tested its coolness with her pinky.

“There,” she said, “nice and icy cold.  Be sure to drink it all down.  You’re really hot and sweaty.”

I did my best to chug the entire glass down when I suddenly felt something in my chest go ‘thump’.  I stopped drinking in mid-swallow.  Abruptly, I felt as if a frog had been let loose inside my chest and was fighting like crazy to get out.  My legs got very weak and I fell to the floor on my butt.

My mother, thinking that I was pulling one of my dramatic acts, looked annoyed and yelled at me to get up.  I tried, but all that happened was the glass slipped out of my quickly weakening hand and fell to the floor spilling the remaining water and ice.  I tried to breathe but found that I’d somehow forgotten how to inhale.  I fell back onto my back and the room began to slowly get dark.  The frog in my chest was frantically trying to pound its way out.

The next thing I remember is hearing my mother repeating, “mijito, mijito, mijito”, over and over again.  She was squeezing me so tight I thought I was going to break in half.

I took a very long and deep breath and broke into a loud sob, half scared to death.

“Ay, gracias a Dios…” I heard her say.

Later, either that day, or maybe some other day, I recalled asking her why I had felt that way.  Ever simplistic and believing that whatever explanation she made up, or popped into her head at that moment had to be pure gospel, she said, “Oh, OK, here’s what happened.  See, we all have blood clots floating around our veins all the time.  So when one of the big ones tries to go through your heart they sometimes get stuck.  Then the heart has to squeeze very hard and very fast to try to push it back out so the clot can continue to float around your body.  That’s all.”

“Oh good,” I remember thinking, “nothing too serious then.”

Furniture, Car Hops and Cars

After almost a month at the “Deluxe Motel” in Gardner I was notified that I had been granted military housing.  It was located on the north side of the little town and just south of the naval base.  The units were all six-plexes—that is, one large unit housing six two-story apartments side by side.  We were fortunate to have gotten one on the end of the building, giving us only one next door neighbor to contend with.

As it had been previously described to me, the front door opened onto a small living room that was co-joined by a small kitchen and kitchen nook.  The back door opened directly into the kitchen.  One straight flight of stairs just to the right of the front door led to a small bathroom, with two bedrooms off to the left.

The place wasn’t roomy, but we hardly had any furniture anyway.  The first thing on our agenda was to head into Kansas City and do some furniture shopping for the living room.  By our second week we had purchased a sofa, two chairs, and coffee table—all in Danish modern.  We also decided to get the boys a twin-size bunk bed set as we figured they would eventually need to upgrade from the crib and bassinette.

Before we knew it, we’d spent over six hundred dollars, and even after we’d put as a down payment most of our housing allotment, we had accumulated a monthly furniture payment that ended up taking a good portion of my monthly paycheck.

After doing the figures, we came to the conclusion that without my getting a part-time job we’d never be able to make it month to month.

I asked around work to see if anyone knew of any part-time work, but no one had any suggestions.  One evening, after tiring of the usual rice or potato casserole we seemed to have for dinner every night, I told Sharon to skip making dinner and to get the kids ready to go out.

Without knowing where we were really going, I decided to spend what was left of the weekly food budget money on something different.  We hadn’t had a lot of time to really get acquainted with the area, so we just jumped into the car and got on the freeway heading north to Olathe.

We took the “Santa Fe Drive” exit and headed west—where the local population seemed to have all settled.  We passed a couple of gas stations and a restaurant or two that appeared to be way out of our class, when Sharon pointed to a garish-looking drive-in restaurant on the left side of the road.

It was made up of a flat frame building, with a large roofed extension with marked slots for cars to pull up under.  Each slot had a set of brightly-lit menu boxes where one would yell in their food order to someone inside the main building.  It could’ve easily been the precursor to today’s modern “Sonic Drive-Ins”, except for one huge difference.

The entire structure was dominated by a colossal red and white, neon-trimmed, arrow that looked like it had been launched by some giant Indian high into the sky from miles away, and had landed diagonally in the dirt, right smack in front of the restaurant.  Along the white shaft of the enormous arrow, in bold red flashing neon print was the name of the establishment:  “Custer’s Last Stand!”

I found it impossible to drive by this place without at least checking the menu out, so we pulled in and looked for an empty slot.  Even Ricky was excited at the enormity and brightness of the display.

After pushing a radio button on the illuminated combined speaker device and menu, we put our food order in.  There was stuff like, “Broasted Chicken (what the hell was that?), a Big Chief burger, French fries—Squaw and Papoose sized, and Pinto Pony dogs (my imagination ran wild on that one).

Our order was brought out by car hops who attached a tray to the driver’s side window.  They wore red cowboy hats and were dressed in tight white jeans with bright red aprons tied to their waists.  They each had a coin changer strapped to a leather belt slung low to one side as if it were instead meant to hold a pistol.

While we were eating, Sharon noticed something on the window of the main building.

“Look, there’s a sign saying they need a fry cook.  You oughta go in and submit an application.”  Then she started laughing.  “I think you’d look cute in a nice red apron.”

“I don’t think the cooks dress like the car hops.  They’re probably outfitted in leather chaps and stirrups.”

We both laughed at that one.

As I finished my burger, I thought that maybe I should go in and at least ask if an applicant needed experience as a fry cook.  If nothing else, I could brag about the great dish-washing experience that I’d gotten as a teenager at the Mexican restaurant and at the Hilton Hotel in Houston.

“You know,” I said to Sharon, “I think I’ll go in and check it out.  What harm would it do?  All they can say is no.”

“Seriously?  What do you know about cooking?”

“Well, how hard could it be?  Slap a pattie on a grill and flip it a couple of times.  I saw enough of that when I was going through the chow line in basic training.”

I flashed my lights, signaling the carhop that she needed to remove the tray from our window so we could leave.  With the tray gone I opened the door and slid out.

“Wish me luck, Pocahontas!  Me go try to earn us some wampum.”

“Your dad’s an idiot!” Sharon said to Ricky.

***

I was hired on the spot by the drive-in restaurant’s owner, Dale Custer.  Yes, that was his real name.  He took my employment information and gave me a couple of schedules to mull over at home.  He asked me to let him know which one would work best for me and my family as soon as I could, and would keep the position open until I got back to him.

The pay was a dollar-fifty an hour, meals included, and each shift was six hours long.  The hours for the fry-cook position were from 5pm until 10pm, when they closed; and the extra hour was for cleaning and shutting everything down.  He would train me on the broaster (?) and the grill.  He insisted that I would catch on in no time.

After discussing the job with Sharon, I drove back a couple of days later and told Dale I would accept the position.  The shift we had decided on was Monday through Thursday evenings, with the option of working a day shift (11am-5pm) on Saturdays if I wanted to make extra money.  Since my Air Force job was Monday through Friday, from 7am until 4pm, I would be able to fit the part time work in just fine.  For sure, the extra money would go a long way toward bringing us back into near solvency.

What I didn’t count on was the time I was going to lose not seeing my family.

And it would only get worse.

***

When I bought the 1950 Chevy Bel Air body from the junkyard back in Winnemucca, I received a Nevada State Salvage Title.  When the car was rebuilt I applied for a Nevada State Auto Title and got it, but was only able to get temporary paper plates before we left the state on our way to Texas.  While Sharon had the car in Texas she was finally able to get permanent Texas plates in late April 1963.

Now, having just arrived in Kansas, we had just one month left before our Texas plates expired.  Both in Nevada and Texas, auto registration and licensing consisted of only paying a registration fee and a small surcharge for the actual plate.  In Nevada the total was less than five dollars, and Texas came out to less than ten dollars.  However, in Kansas auto license plates were based on the value of the car, plus you were charged personal property tax on the auto.

A few weeks after we’d arrived in Kansas, I did some checking with the DMV and found that in addition to the registration fee and property tax, the car would have to be inspected—and that would cost an additional five dollars.  Altogether, we were looking at over eighty dollars to register, inspect and license the car.  This was money that we didn’t have, especially after having bought furniture and some new clothes for the boys.

One day while I was at work at our radar detachment, I was having lunch in the break room and complaining about the cost of licensing my car in Kansas.  A staff sergeant that worked on my crew overheard my grousing and came over to my table.  He was tall and lanky, and had the reddest head full of hair that I’d ever seen on one man’s head.

“Hey,” he said, “you’re one of the new guys that just came in, aren’t you?”

“Yes.” I said, wondering if I’d stepped on some toes by complaining about Kansas.

“Yeah, you and that guy Sánchez checked in about the same time.”

“Right, but he’s on another crew.”

“OK, yeah.  Hey, I’m Bob,” he said, extending his hand, “but everyone calls me ‘Red’.”

I stood up and shook hands.  “Nice to meet you.  Call me Frank.”

He pulled up a chair.

“So,” he said, “I overheard that the DMV’s trying to get into your wallet.”

“Wow, I guess!” I replied.  “Almost a hundred dollars to get my Kansas plates and inspection sticker.”

“Well, you know you can keep your old Texas plates on your car until they expire.  You don’t have to change them out as soon as you get here.  Then, there’s a thirty day grace period after they expire.”

“Well, that doesn’t help me much.  Mine expire at the end of April.”

“OK, that means you have until June first to switch over to Kansas plates.”

“That’s not much help.  I won’t be able to scrape up that kind of money for at least six months.”

“So,” he said—pulling his chair up close and lowering his voice.  “I think I may have a solution.”

“Oh?”

“See, I bought a used car last year from this dealer guy in Missouri, and…well, things got a little tough on the payments, and I’m going to have to give it back.”

“Oh!”

“Yeah, my old lady and I are splitting up, and, you know, she’s kicking my ass pretty good…financially.  I just can’t afford the payments so the car’s going to be repossessed.”

“That sucks.”

“But…the thing is…I got Kansas plates on it that I just renewed in February.  And since in Kansas, a car’s license plates stay with the taxpayer and not the car, I will soon find myself with a set of plates and no car.”

“Uh…OK.”

“You just moved into one of our units in Gardner, right?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah, you’re the guy with the cool-looking light-green Chevy.”

“That’s right.”

“So here’s my offer.  I will be needing transportation to and from work when my car is repossessed—and I just live down the street from you.  So, how about when I lose my car and your Texas plates expire, I slap my Kansas plates on your car and you let me ride back and forth to work with you.  What’dya think?”

“Well….”  The thing was, he’d talked so fast that I was having a little trouble sorting out the pros and cons of his offer.  “OK, wait.  So, I’m driving my car with your plates…and you’ll let me use them as long as I give you a ride to and from work?”

“You got it!”

“But what are you gonna do when you’re home?  I can’t let you have my car because I need it for my part-time job.”

“No sweat!  I got a couple of civilian buddies that’ll be there for me, and besides I’ll be staying at my girlfriend’s house most nights anyway.”

“Oh, I thought you said you were married.”

“I am—for the time being.”

I suddenly understood why his wife was probably leaving him.

“Well, why can’t you use your girl’s car to go to work?”

“Two reasons.  First, she needs the car for her job in Kansas City.  Second, her car doesn’t have an NAS bumper sticker that allows the car to enter the base.  Yours does.”

It was all coming too fast for me and I was not sure if what he was suggesting would help me at all.  Although, I could see where it would help him.

“OK look, let me think about this and I’ll get back to you.  We still have some time anyway.”

“Sure thing, man.  Just let me know.”

“Oh, one other thing.  I don’t have a Kansas inspection sticker on my windshield.  You get those before they license the car.”

“Again, no sweat!  I’ll just scrape mine off and transfer it to yours.  Unless you’re stopped by the cops, no one will be able to read the back of that thing anyway.”

Well, everything sure sounded OK, and the temporary plate switch would certainly alleviate, at least temporarily, my problem in registering the car.  That evening I discussed the offer with Sharon, and we both finally agreed that even though we knew we were bending the law somewhat, the deal would help us out financially.

But like all deals that look too good to be true, this one would prove to be a real doozy.

Two Lives, Separate Ways

By June 1964, I was working my normal day shifts as an Intercept Control Technician at the Air Force squadron I was assigned to, and four nights a week I was now the head fry cook at Custer’s Last Stand.

My Air Force job required me to direct fighter jets (interceptors) on my radar to intercept and shoot down invading enemy bombers.  Using closing speeds and calculating intercept trajectories, I would be in direct contact with the fighter pilots, vectoring them to a position 3-5 miles behind the bomber, allowing them to fire their missiles and shoot the intruder down.

Of course, the bombers were usually B-52s or B-58 Hustlers, flying out of Offutt Air Force Base in Nebraska, and sent on simulated bombing runs to theoretically blow Kansas City off the face of the earth.  Our fighters were F-104s, and a few F-101 Voodoos, and it was their job to blow the bombers out of the sky before they reached Kansas City—and my job to put the fighters in the proper position in order for them to do that.  Sometimes we won, and sometimes they won—but it was all in fun, as the bombs and missiles were all simulated.

Meanwhile, over at the drive-in:  I had mastered the art of frying ten to twelve hamburger patties on a hot steel grill at the same time, and when done slapping them on buns to create the Custer Burgers as noted on the little green order slips hung with clothes pins on a wire over my head.

The broaster proved to be less of a challenge than I thought it would be.  Basically a huge deep fryer with a securely locked lid, I would put frozen, breaded pieces of chicken on a metal screen basket suspended over boiling hot oil.  Then I would close and securely lock the broaster’s heavy lid, set the timer and wait for the chime to tell me the chicken was done.  The chicken was basically deep fried under extreme pressure—allowing it to be fully cooked in a matter of minutes.

With the broaster it was not the cooking that was difficult, it was the weekly cleaning and changing of oil that was complicated and very hazardous.

After I finished my shifts at the naval air station, I would drive home and Sharon would then drive me to the hamburger joint.  That way she could have the car the rest of the evening in order to do the shopping and run the errands she needed to.  She would then drive back and pick me up when I finished at Custer’s.  If she needed the car in the daytime, say for a doctor’s appointment, she would have to drive me to, and pick me up from, the naval air station.

Once I got home in the evenings on Mondays through Thursdays, I would literally crash into bed completely exhausted, having worked four 15 to 16 hour days.  Although the money was coming in handy, I didn’t realize how much I was missing seeing my boys grow up or how much Sharon and I had stopped communicating.  The boys would be asleep when I left in the morning and sleeping when I got home at night.  The only times I had a chance to interact with them and my wife was on Friday evening and on the weekends.

That however, was soon to change…but not for the better.

***

I had been asked by Dale Custer one week if I would be able to come in on a Friday night to work.  There was a big sporting event taking place in Olathe, and he anticipated a large crowd.  He offered to pay me time-and-a-half, and said he planned to keep the drive-in open until midnight.

After checking with Sharon, I agreed to work the extra shift, being that it would bring me a fairly large paycheck at the end of the following week.

As promised, business was brisk in the early evening, then got absolutely out of control around nine o’clock.  My finished orders were piling up and getting cold on the counter and I began to complain about the how slow the waitresses were.

The cashier on the register agreed with me and said that she was seeing that some of the girls were spending an inordinate amount of time on a couple of cars full of boys.

“They’re out there flirting instead of running the orders out.”  She finally said, after taking a look out the door.

I scolded a couple of them for wasting time when they finally came in to take my orders out, and one of them went crying to Dale, who had just driven in to see how things were going.

“Hey Frank,” Dale said, coming around the corner into the cooking area.  “One of the girls said you gave her a bunch of crap because you thought she was too slow in taking out the orders.”

I pushed my little paper hat back on my head and vented my frustrations at Dale.  I mentioned that if the girls weren’t spending so much time flirting with the guys in their cars, we could probably double our output.

Another one of the girls, picking up an order, overheard my comment and said sarcastically, “Well, if you think you can do better why don’t you tie an apron on and get your ass out here and run some orders?”

Dale doubled up laughing and pointing at me said, “Now wouldn’t that be something…you’d look awful cute carhopping.”

Not to be outdone, I said, “You know Dale, I could probably do a much better job out there than they are.  At least I wouldn’t be out there flirting with the boys!”

To my amazement, Dale said, “You know, you may be right.  Let me take over the grill and go find yourself an apron and a money changer.  You’re gonna carhop for me the rest of the night.”

And that’s how I became the first male carhop at Custer’s Last Stand, in Olathe, Kansas, in 1964!

***

After working for a couple of weeks as a carhop, I found that I enjoyed doing this much better than being a fry cook.  Although my hourly pay was less (Dale said he had to pay me at the same hourly rate as the girls—anything more wouldn’t be fair) the tips that I made helped me far exceeded my previous weekly salary.  Within a few days of carhopping, I guess word spread around Olathe and the business began to increase.  Orders would come into the cashier with the stipulation that they be run out by that “guy carhop”.  I was a mini-celebrity.

To keep up with the increase in orders, I began to run out the orders by literally…well, running.  As soon as I picked up the order from the warming counter I would arrange it on a car window tray and run out of the building.  After delivering the order and getting paid, I would run back to pick up the next order.  The girls thought I was just being silly and made comments to each other, and whoever else would listen that if Dale made them run their orders they’d quit on the spot.  He didn’t.

One evening after I’d served an order to a man and his wife and was picking up the empty tray, he gave me a dollar.  I asked him if he wanted change back—as most of my tips were in the twenty-five to thirty cent range, and he said no.

“What time do you get off work tonight?”  He asked.

That stopped me cold.  I glanced over at his wife, a very attractive blond, and wondered if I’d heard him correctly.

“Sorry,” I said, “I didn’t catch that.”

“What time do you get off work tonight?”  He repeated, with a little grin.  “Hey,” he said, suddenly getting it. “I’m not trying to pick you up.” He said, laughing.  “I just want to discuss a business proposition.

“Business proposition?” I asked, a little mystified.

“Yeah.  I’ll tell you all about it later.  So what time do you finish?”

“Well, tonight we close at ten…so my wife will be here about ten-fifteen to drive me home.”

“OK, ten-fifteen it is.  Oh, and my name is Billy and this here’s my wife Donna.”  And off he drove.

When Sharon drove up I told her about the guy.  “And what does he want?” She asked.

“I don’t know.” And just then Billy pulled in, in his nice new black Dodge Charger.

I introduced him (his wife did not accompany him back) to Sharon, and he asked us if we wanted to go to the local all-night diner for some coffee.  “Well, we’ve got the kids in the car.  We don’t like to leave them home alone when Sharon comes to pick me up.”

He peeked into the back seat of our Chevy and saw Ricky and little Frank sleeping.

“OK, we can just discuss this here then.”

“OK.”

“Billy Williams is my name.” And he shook Sharon’s and my hand.  “And my wife and I come here quite often for a burger and a malt.  And we were just amazed when you showed up as a car hop.”

“Well, I worked inside as a fry cook until the girls pissed me off one night by not running my orders out fast enough.  They dared me to do better, so here I am.”

“Cool!  All right, so here’s the deal.  Have you seen the gas station on the east access road of I35 northbound to Kansas City?”

“Um no, I don’t think so.”

“Anyway, that’s my station.  “Quality Oil” is her name.”

“OK.”

“So, it just so happens that I need a night attendant… but the last two guys I hired turned out to be duds.  They just wanted to sit around and read magazines.  Plus, we get a lot of large semi traffic—that’s where the money is, you know—fifty to sixty gallons at a pop—sometimes more if both saddle tanks are empty.  Anyway, they didn’t want to get up on top and clean the windshields, and such, so I let them go.”

“OK.”

“So, I’m offering you the job.  And I’m doing that because my wife and I noticed how you bust your ass running around delivering your orders.  Fastest carhop in Olathe.  I figure that’s the way you like to work.”

“Well, I’m not really looking for another job right now.”

“Didn’t think you were.  But I’ll make it worth your while.  Whatever they’re paying you here I’ll add a dollar an hour, plus you can fill your gas tank whenever you need, for free.”

“Wow, that’s pretty generous.” I said to Sharon, shaking my head.

“And,” Billy continued, “It ain’t nothing learning how to pump gas and take the pump readings at the end of the day.”

“Oh, I know how to do all that…I worked at a Chevron station in Nevada.”

“Well, there you go!  Experience and everything!  Plus, I’d want you to work every evening, and sometimes on Saturday or Sunday.  That way I’m home with Donna and she’ll be off my ass for working too much.  Plus, look at the extra money you’ll be making.  What do you say?  Deal?”

“I need to talk to Sharon about this.  How about I let you know in a couple of days?”

“Fair enough!  Here’s my card with my number at the station.  Let me know as soon as you can.”

And…that was that!

After Sharon and I talked it over, we decided that it was too good a deal to let pass.  So I gave my notice to Dale and started working evenings at the Quality Oil gas station two weeks later.  The evening shifts started at 4PM, and after closing and cleaning up, I left the station every evening at 11PM.

Sharon and I had high hopes that the extra money would help us get out of debt quicker, but alas, we were too young and inexperienced to realize that there are things that are much more important than money. And, albeit too late, we both would discover that too much time away from each other would eventually do irreparable harm to our marriage.

That lesson, though, would come later, and cause us both much pain and anguish.

To be continued…

Hell Freezes Over – Conclusion

Hell Freezes Over

Conclusion

February 1963-February 1964

 

Trees, Critters, and Bloody Chickens

By the time December rolled around, the scare we’d experienced after President Kennedy’s death had been pretty much been scaled down to a simple wariness—and only when we were on duty in the Radar Tracking room.  Life had almost returned back to normal on our tiny radar station.

Lyndon Johnson had been sworn in as president, Lee Harvey Oswald had been fingered as the probable assassin, and subsequently shot and killed by Jack Ruby; because our alert status had been cut back to its normal level of DEFCON 4, the chow hall had again been opened and our stock of MREs returned to whatever dark hole they been dug up from.

With my Laundry Detail flourishing I decided to sell my Rec Room Detail, and with the money I made on that I ordered a nice Hi-Fi turntable from an audio mail order catalog.  Within a few weeks I had received the turntable and about half a dozen LPs that I’d ordered at the same time.  Now, instead of wasting my time and money at the club, I spent what off-time I had in my room listening to my growing collection of music and standup comedy, and writing letters home.

With my Aunt Janie’s assistance, Sharon had found and moved into a rental house in a fairly decent neighborhood on Houston’s west side.  Her letters sounded so much happier—filling me in on what the babies were doing and daydreaming about where my next assignment would take us.  With the money I was sending her she was able to pay the rent and utilities on the house, and still deal with the growing expense of raising two children alone.

Sharon said that about once a week my parents, usually accompanied by my brother Ricky, would visit her and the boys, bringing groceries and cooked food and telling them how much they were missed.  That was typical of my folks, giving you hell while you’re living with them, then professing their undying love once you’ve left.

Even my mother’s letters calmed down and mostly talked about their church activities and the visits to Sharon and the boys.  I was surprised to begin receiving the occasional letter from my dad, who practically never wrote to anyone.

His missives were for the most part neutral in tone, and spoke generally about his church work and his travels with the various reverends he was trying to impress at the time.  Surprisingly, he regularly inquired as to my future plans: was I planning to make the service a career, and what I intended to do if I left the Air Force after my four years were done.  Since I had no idea, I did my best to avoid discussing the subject when I wrote back.

Before I knew it the Christmas holidays were in sight, and I scurried around borrowing mail order catalogs from work-mates to shop for presents for Sharon and the boys.  This particular activity was completely foreign to me, as I’d gone from being single to being married with two children, in a mere eighteen months.  I had no idea what to get for two infant children, and without having Sharon around to drop hints on what she’d like I was almost completely lost.

Luckily, there were several older airmen with whom I worked who had wives and children at home.  After a while I was inundated with suggestions so that all I had to do was cull down the ideas according to price and shipping expense.

Even though I was sending most of my Laundry Detail money home, I had managed to save quite a bit of money now that I wasn’t drinking and spending time at the club.  After my Christmas gift expenses and my subscription to a vinyl record club (which sent me a couple of LPs a month), I estimated that I’d have over five hundred dollars socked away by the time I rotated out of Tatalina.  Surely, I thought, that would be more than enough to get us settled wherever the Air Force decided to assign us.

After finishing my final set of shifts for the week, I was having dinner at the chow hall with Frenchy when we overheard a couple of the guys talking about going out the next morning to find and cut down a small Christmas tree.  The weather had cleared and the forecast for the next few days was just clear and cold—at least for the two to three hours of daylight between ten in the morning and two in the afternoon.

We scooted our chairs up to their table.

“So hey, we overheard you guys talking about going out tomorrow to find a tree to chop down?”

They scooched their chairs around to let us edge up to the table.  “Yeah,” one of our radar techs nicknamed “Sparky”, recently arrived from Iowa said, “We’re headed out at daybreak.  Why?  Wanna come along?”

“Sure!” I said, emphatically.  “How far you planning on going?”  I asked a little cautiously, remembering the two guys that had gotten drunk and left the radar site soon after I’d arrived and had never been found again.

“Well, we’re thinking an hour out and an hour back.  There’s no wind and there’s a good foot or so of snow on the ground, so we should be able to track ourselves pretty well.  Besides, we’ll have our compasses to help.  It’ll be more of a sightseeing expedition than a tree chopping run.  I’d like to get out and breathe some fresh air, and we’ll find a tree on the way back.”

The other three guys at the table all agreed by shaking their heads and mumbling affirmative statements.

“What if we get lost?” Frenchy asked, in his typically whiney Cajun drawl.

Everyone chuckled at the question, except for me and Frenchy.

“We don’t plan on getting lost Frenchy, it’s a two-hour hike, not a fucking Antarctic expedition.”

“What about bears?  Aren’t there still bears out there?” Frenchy asked.

“No problem with the bears.  We’re checking out carbines from the armory, so we’ll be armed.  I’d love to bag a fucking bear though.  That would be so cool, huh?”

Everyone else agreed and broke into animated conversation about hunting bears, while Frenchy and I quietly reconsidered our request.

“So,” Sparky continued, “you guys game?”

“Sure,” I said without hesitation.  “What’dya think, Frenchy?”

“Well, I guess so…as long as we’re all sure we won’t get lost.”

“Come on, man!” Sparky chided.  “If you never got lost in those damned swamps in Louisiana, you’re not gonna get lost up here.”

“Yeah,” Frenchy said, “but there were no bears down there.”

“Naw!” Sparky said, slapping Frenchy hard on the back.  “Just ‘gators, right?”

***

The next day, after I realized that I would have to dress out in those pesky mukluks, fat-boy pants, and dig out my vision-impairing parka, I thought that maybe I would just opt out of the Christmas tree trip.  Just as I was about to convince myself that this was a bad idea, a cheery knock on my door shocked me out of my deep thought.

“Hey, mon ami,” Frenchy said, all bubbly.  “Let’s go bag us a tree…and maybe a bear too!”

“You’re shitting me, right?” I said dourly, as I let him into my room.

“Never, you’re my favorite turd!” He answered, as he let out a high pitched cackle.

“Funny.”

“Come on, man.  We need to get to the armory to get our weapons, then to the motor pool to meet up with the other guys.  You have breakfast?”

“Naw, I’m not hungry.  I figure I’ll just wait and have something after we get back.”

“Yeah, maybe some bear steak!”

“You’re insane!  I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to see a bear…or a wolf…or a badger…or any other type of critter.”

“Ha ha,” he giggled, “seeing a badger would be cool.”

After getting geared up at the armory and dressed up at the motor pool, the six of us headed out.  I found that moving around wasn’t too bad in my fat-boy pants as long as there wasn’t a gale-force wind blowing me around.  And, without the goofy giant mittens, I was able to handle my weapon just fine.

The day was gorgeous!  Blue sky, with not a cloud in sight, and a very light wind.  The temperature was steady around five to seven degrees, and the snow on the ground had just a light crust of clear ice on the surface.  The ground below was frozen solid so our footing was firm and sure.  All the different families of evergreen trees in the forest gave off a wonderfully fresh aroma, and without having to zip the hood on my parka over my face gave my nose the opportunity to take full advantage of the aromatic Alaskan foliage.

The plan was to hike north for about an hour just to see the sights.  After about twenty or thirty minutes of semi-dense foliage, we broke into a nice clearing.  Scattered lines of tracks made by small game running in and out of the tree line told us that there were indeed a lot of critters around.  I was more concerned with finding those large baseball catcher mitt-sized paw prints mashed down through the snow that spelled ‘bear’, and was relieved when I saw none.

The most adventurous of our group were itching to see something move and give them the opportunity to fire their carbines, but I was satisfied at just being out of the endless dark hallways and breathing in the sharp coldness of the incredibly fresh air.

As we approached a small stand of trees, Sparky, who had taken over as point man, raised his right fist into the air, motioning for the group to stop.  He pointed to a small tree about twenty or thirty yards in front and to the right of us.  Sitting on one of the tree’s leafless limbs was what appeared to me to be a round puffy mound of something—about the size of a basketball.  In spite of how much I squinted in the brightness of the day I could not make out what the object was.

“What is it!?” Frenchy squealed behind me.

“Shhh!!”  Sparky said, annoyed at Frenchy’s outburst.  “You’ll fucking spook it, you dumb Cajun.”

“Spook what?” Frenchy asked, now whispering.  “What is it?”

The group moved around slowly, and gathered around Sparky—all eyes still glued to the mysterious fluffy lump on the limb.

In a soft whisper, Sparky said, “OK, that there, gents, is a prairie hen.  She’s probably napping since she hasn’t moved, and we’re downwind of her so she can’t scent us.  She’s all puffed up like that to keep herself warm.  But for the life of me I don’t know what she’s doing up there, she should be on the ground or under a limb.”

“Is that like a chicken?” I asked innocently.  Everyone in the group turned slowly and stared at me with disbelieving looks.  All, except for Frenchy that is, who was nodding fiercely in agreement to my question.

“Shut up, DeLeón!” Sparky said.  “Now here’s what we’re gonna do.  None of us has a shotgun, so we’ll have to use our carbines to knock her off that limb.  But only one of us gets to take the shot.

“How we gonna do that?”  One of the other guys in our group asked.

Sparky thought for a moment, scrunched down to one knee with the rest of us following, then said, “OK, I’ll think of a number between one and ten, then each of you will give me your best guess as to what that number is.  And, whoever’s closest gets to take the shot.  I’ll exempt myself, of course. I don’t want to participate anyway.  Way too easy.”

“Seriously?” Another guy in our group asked.  “How do we know you just won’t pick your favorite buddy when he says the number?”

“Because, first of all, I don’t have a favorite buddy in this group.  And second, you’ll just have to trust me, dipshit.  That’s all.” Sparky was visibly annoyed.

A few seconds went by, then he said, “OK, Frenchy you start.”

We all gave our guesses, one at a time.  Meanwhile, the prairie hen waited patiently, snoozing on her limb.

“Shit!” Sparky said, after we’d gone around and given him our numbers.

“What?”  Frenchy asked.

“Fucking DeLeón.  He won.”

I had guessed ‘two’, and the winning number was ‘one’.

“Me!?” I said, excitedly.

“Quiet, idiot!”  Sparky hissed.  “Right, but try not to shoot any of us, OK?”

“So,” I asked as I got up slowly, careful to keep the muzzle of my carbine pointed to the ground, “what do I do now?”

Sparky’s look of exasperation was priceless.  I swear he didn’t take a breath for the full minute, or so, when he just stared at me.

“Seriously?”  He finally managed to say through his gritted teeth.

“Uh, yes.”

“Shoot-the-fucking-chicken-stupid.”

“Oh…”

En masse, the group stepped a few feet back and gave me wide berth.  Before we’d left the radar station, Sparky made sure that we had all locked and loaded a full clip of ammo into our carbines and that each rifle’s safety was on.  He’d explained that if we saw a bear, and said bear decided to charge us, that that would not be the time for us dig out our ammo clips and try to jam them into our weapon.

“Bears move fast,” he’d said sagely, “and faster if it happens to be a momma bear with cubs in the area.  She’ll be on us before we have a chance to reach into our pockets.”

I removed the leather glove off my right hand and took up a standing shooting position—bringing the weapon up to my shoulder.  I looked up to find the target and was surprised to note that all of a sudden it looked a whole lot further than it had just a few minutes ago—the ball of feathers a mere dot on a barely discernible tree limb.

I raised the wooden rifle stock to my cheek and sighted in on my target.  Closing my non-shooting eye, I put the fluffy looking basketball-like object on the front sight and centered the back sight.  Remembering my weapons training during basic, I raised the sights just a fraction above the target to allow for the natural downward descent of the projectile.  Floating ice crystals twinkled when the sun caught their tiny chiseled edges as they rode the gentle breeze that was whispering from right to left.  I adjusted my aim just a hair to the right to counteract the slight force the wind would have on the trajectory of my round.

The expected miniscule horizontal figure-eight sway of the barrel began, and I remembered to exert a gentle but steady pull on the trigger—letting the explosion of the shot surprise me.

“BOOM!”  It surprised me.

The recoil pushed me back slightly, but my right leg, bent slightly at the knee, helped me absorb the energy expended by the explosion of the propellant ignited inside the brass cartridge, and I kept my balance.  I lowered my weapon, the sound of the blast still ringing in my ears.

A chorus of “whoa!” echoed behind me.

I blinked my eyes rapidly, expecting to see the prairie hen flapping her wings rapidly and flying off into the blue-white horizon.  But, there was nothing on the limb; nothing but a small flurry of feathers floating and spinning downward to the white snow on the ground.

“Shit, Frank!  You blasted the shit outta that chicken!”  Someone said excitedly behind me.

“Holy crap! That fucker just disappeared!” Another voice chimed in.

Hands began slapping my back and congratulatory words rained down on me.

I lowered my weapon and slid the safety back on.  “Where did it go?”  I asked no one in particular—still searching the horizon for something more substantial than floating feathers.

My question caused the group to burst into jovial and raucous laughter:

“Ha!  That bird’s toast, Frank—no shit, nothing but feathers—Tweety Bird blew up–FUCK!”

I was being pushed from behind as the group started crunching its way toward the now solitary tree.  I slung the rifle’s canvas strap over my right shoulder and trudged along, heading toward the tree to assess my kill.

It was the bright red specks, widely scattered here and there on the virgin-white snow that first caught my eye.  The closer I got to the tree the more concentrated the redness got—and the less white the snow was.  Then a gray speckled feather, gently rocking on top of the snow, lay in my path—its lower shaft covered in purplish-red blood.

Someone picked it up and tried to stick it behind my ear.  “Chief Frank, the chicken killer!”  That person said, trying to be funny.  Laughter all around.

I reached over and knocked the feather off my head—leaving three of my fingers stained and sticky with blood.  I wiped my fingers on the rifle sling, wanting to, but not daring to look at them and slipped the leather glove back on.

Although there was nothing left on the limb, the thicker upper trunk from whence the limb grew was coated in red-black blood.  Fine tufts of white down were stuck willy-nilly to the goo.

The group stopped about ten feet from the tree—all carefully trying to avoid stepping in the blood-red snow.

“Christ!  Where the fuck did it go?”  Someone asked and no one answered

Finally, Sparky said, “Hey buddy?  You OK?”

I turned to my right and saw the concern on his face.

“You kinda look like shit.  All pale and everything.  You ain’t gonna throw up, are you?”

I found my voice.  “No…I don’t think so.”

“Good.”

“Is that what’s left of the hen?” I asked, pointing at the upper trunk of the tree.

“Yep,” Sparky said, “a thirty caliber slug coming in at fifteen hundred feet per second from that distance don’t have much mercy.  What you see all around you is the remains of what used to be a fine Alaskan Prairie hen.”

Waves of laughter.

I looked around and saw that everyone seemed overjoyed at my kill…all that is, except for Frenchy.

He was standing a few feet behind the main group, looking wide-eyed at the carnage.  His right hand over his mouth, a tear was rolling down his cheek.

I quickly looked away as his eyes tried to meet mine and I forced myself to show a bit of braggadocio.

“Yeah, no shit!” I said, maybe a little too loud to the group.  “That was awesome.”  I forced my face to squeeze out a smile, but down deep inside I felt like shit.  Twice now I had shot and killed an innocent animal: a small doe in Nevada, and now this—and both times I had no stomach to celebrate.

***

After trekking a bit further north, Sparky decided that the group should head back south.  Consulting his compass, we turned and began the walk back to the station.  When we entered the last tree stand before reaching Tatalina, it was suggested that we should begin our search for an appropriate evergreen pine to chop down for our Christmas tree.  We’d brought along a nylon net which would be used to wrap the tree in to facilitate our carrying it back.

Once we found a reasonably sized evergreen, someone produced a military-issue hatchet and we all took turns in chopping it down.  When not chopping, the rest of the group kept a wary eye and weapons out for bears and such.  But with all the noise we were making I doubted that any critter would venture too close.

Once back at the station, we were met like successful returning hunters by Major Rusk and a small group of officers and airmen.  Besides the excitement of setting the tree up in the chow hall, all the talk was about the great hunter in the group who obliterated a nice little prairie chicken.  I was offered free drinks at the club, which I politely declined, and the cooks joked saying that they’d been expecting to get a nice juicy prairie hen to cook up. I looked around for Frenchy, but he was nowhere to be seen.

After the tree was put up and decorated, we all sang Christmas carols and a few guys shared stories about how their families celebrated the holidays back home.  Soon, a large kettle of egg nog was brought out of the kitchen, along with platters of assorted Christmas sugar cookies that the baker had prepared.

Finally, Major Rusk pulled out a large cardboard box out from under one of the tables.  It was marked: “MREs USAF”.  Groans and howls of disdain rained down from every direction until he tore open the box.  To my surprise it was filled with nothing but tin after tin of, “Cake-fruit”.  Then it really got rowdy.

Christmas and New Travel Orders

Christmas day I worked.  When I got off I spent the rest of the evening washing, ironing, mending and hemming—all the while listening to Christmas songs on my Hi-Fi turntable.  Ironing gave me the opportunity to think and reason things out.  I had already decided that I would never put myself in the situation that I’d been in when I first got to Alaska—with the drinking, that is.

Further, I promised myself that I’d try to be a thoughtful and loyal husband and father.  The time and distance factor did a lot to help me see where I could’ve been a more understanding person overall, and a better husband specifically.

Well after midnight, and long after I’d finished my ironing and made the uniform deliveries, I lay on my bed still listening to my little stereo.  I wanted so to envision what Sharon and the boys were doing right now.  Probably sleeping, I thought—Sharon worn out from having to tend to the babies by herself.  And I wondered if she’d liked her gift: a silver necklace with a little silver heart embedded with a very small diamond in the center.  And I wondered if I’d finally receive her Christmas gift within the next few days.

A week before I’d received Mom and Dad’s gift—some socks, a pack of white handkerchiefs, and a nice wallet.  But nothing from Sharon.  I assumed she’d just been a bit too busy to mail the gift in enough time for it to get to me before the postmaster ceased the daily flights to Tatalina for the holidays.

It would be well after New Year’s Day before I received a letter from Sharon.  It was just a short letter telling me that she hoped I’d had a nice Christmas and explaining that she’d not had time to shop and send me anything.  Besides, she said, she had no idea what to get for me.  Finally, she surmised, I’d be home in a couple of months anyhow, and she’d have the present there for when I got home.

***

A few days after the New Year, I heard that Major Rusk had received his orders back to the lower forty-eight.  He was to be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel and assigned as an assistant executive officer to the base commander at Travis Air Force base, just outside of Oakland, California.

The news got me excited because northern California was where I also wanted to be reassigned.  Although I knew that my career field did not have any detachments at Travis, there were a couple of bases in that area that did.  The next time I saw him as I checked my mailbox, I congratulated him and wished him well.  I mentioned that with any luck I may even see him again in a couple of months if my reassignment request came through.

He shook my hand heartily and then said, “Well, good luck on that.  I had requested reassignment to anywhere in the Midwest”.

I was getting antsy about getting my notification for reassignment, as it was already the second week of January when Tommy Sánchez came bursting into my room.

“Hey, vato!  Guess what?  The February reassignment orders have been posted in the mail room!”

“Really?” I asked, jumping off my bed.  “Did you get yours?”

“I’m sure I did…and you too!  But I thought I’d stop by your room and we can both go down and see where we’re going.  Come on!”

We all but ran excitedly down the hallway in the direction of the mail room.  As we pounded into the little room we saw a large yellow teletype sheet hung on one of the walls.  Several guys were already pressed up to the sheet trying to find their names and the associated assignment.

Since the names were in alphabetical order I started looking up close to the top of the sheet and Tommy bent over to look near the bottom.

He found his first.

“What the fuck?” I heard Tommy mumble.

I looked down and to my right and saw Tommy squinting at the sheet—his right index finger marking the spot where he’d found his name.  “Did you get your assignment?”  I asked.

“Yeah, but I don’t fucking get it.  What the fuck?”

He really seemed perturbed, but since he’d requested a base in Florida I assumed he’d not gotten it.

I went back to looking for my name.

And there it was.

“A3C Frank DeLeon, reassigned from 717th AC&W Sq., Tatalina AFS, Alaska—to—130th AC&W Sq., Olathe NAS, Kansas.  *See actual travel orders for DPTR DATE & Travel Time Permitted & Per Diem rate.  Promoted to A2C, Effective 2/1/1964.”

It was my turn to exclaim, “What the fuck?”

Tommy jerked his head up and asked, “Did you find your assignment?”

“Yes, it says I’m going to someplace in Kansas named ‘Oh-lay-th’.”

“Holy shit!” Tommy exclaimed, “So am I!”

“WHAT?  I thought you put in for Florida!”

“I did!  And you put in for California!”

We looked at each other and suddenly realized the terrible trick the Air Force had played on us.  Two Hispanic airmen—both from Texas, and both having served at the same two previous bases, were now going to spend their next assignment, at the same place.  Someone in Air Force Headquarters had seen our ‘dream sheets’, each requesting diametrically opposed transfer requests, and split the difference.

Ha, ha.

Kansas.

Funny.

I looked at the sheet again and noted the ‘NAS’ after ‘Olathe’.  “What the hell’s a ‘NAS’?” I asked to no one in particular.

For a few seconds no one said anything.  Then from behind me an airman checking his mail casually said, “Naval Air Station.”

Huh?  Now I just knew for sure that there was something horribly wrong with my assignment.  I was in the Air Force, not the damn Navy!  Further, who in the hell would put a navy base in Kansas?  Didn’t the U.S. Navy need water to float their ships?

“How in the hell can I be going to a naval air station in Kansas?”  I again asked no one.  “That’s a little far from any ocean, isn’t it?  No one in their right mind would put a naval base in Kansas!  That’s just fucked up!”

The same airman, now ripping open a letter that he’d extracted from his box said, “It’s a naval air station, not a naval base.  They have navy airplanes there, not boats.  They probably have an air force radar squadron there as a detachment.”

“But, how can I be going to a naval facility?” I again asked.

Tommy had finally stood up.  He put his hand on my shoulder and said, “We’re so fucked.”  And he walked off shaking his head.

Not satisfied with what I’d just read I turned and looked around for the office orderly.  The previous very old looking airman second class (A2C), had rotated out and had been replaced by an even older looking airman first class (A1C).  I saw him sitting at his desk, ignoring everything around him and casually leafing through a sheaf of papers.

“Hey,” I said, trying to get his attention, “this reassignment has got to be wrong.” As I pointed to the sheet on the wall.

“No,” he responded, stifling a yawn, “actually, I’ve got your orders here if you want them.”

“What do they say?”

“Same as the teletype on the wall.  You, and your buddy Sánchez, are going to the Land of Oz…Kansas.”

As I walked slowly back to my room I thought, well at least I’ve been promoted.

Goodbye Alaska, Hello Olathe

When 1964 rolled around I had finally reached the exalted status of ‘short-timer’.  I now had the privilege of ending conversations in mid-sentence by announcing that I was too short (time wise) to engage in conversations of more than five words; berating new arrivals by suggesting that they should just consider suicide rather than face the next twelve months at Tatalina; or randomly yelling ‘FIGMO’ (Fuck-I-Got-My-Orders) at any given time just to remind everyone within earshot of my status.  But, actually I did none of those things because I still remembered how humiliated and depressed I felt having to leave my family alone and on their own and having to bear those insults day after day.

Instead, I busied myself interviewing potential Laundry Detail buyers and making my recommendations to the Enterprise Group.  Of course, the group had changed leadership as members rotated out, and when Donny left I was offered the opportunity of buying his seat.  I thought about it for a while, but I decided that I didn’t need all the hassles that the Group had to deal with on a daily basis.  Because records keeping was not an exact science in those days, detail owners sometimes had to be prodded to report their real profits—and it was a badly kept secret that they cheated.  I was happy just doing the washing and ironing, and keeping most of the money to myself.

After a few days, the idea that I was going to be heading to Olathe, Kansas had finally sunk in—and I discovered that the name of the town was actually pronounced, ‘O-láy-tha’.  It was a Shawnee Indian word meaning, ‘Beautiful’.  I had no idea if that was true or not, but all I could think of was, how am I going to break this news to Sharon?  So, one evening I decided that I should immediately write her a letter.  After all, we were in this as a family, and this would be another adventure in our young life together.  Little did I know that it would turn out to be more than either of us could take.

Her letter in return was surprisingly accepting; she even sounded happy to know that I would be coming home soon and seemed excited to be able to restart our lives together.  I began making plans for the trip home and promised to let her know what day she could expect me in Houston.

As I planned my trip home I decided that it would not be a repeat of the trip I had taken up to Alaska.  I was better informed this time around, and for sure, I would not be riding a bus for thirty-plus hours.  Although I still planned to save the majority of the travel pay the Air Force would be giving me to fly commercial home—but I would do it, not by riding a bus, but by flying standby—or as it was called those days, ‘space-A’, instead.

I had been told by some of the guys at the radar station that military standbys had priority over regular standbys now that the Vietnam war was heating up.  I had no idea how that would work out, but it couldn’t be any worse than the bus trip I’d take up from Houston.

I spent a lot of time checking out airline schedules and alternative routes, and finally decided on a plan of attack.  The Air Force would fly me free from Tatalina, McGrath, Anchorage and finally McChord Air Force Base, just outside of Seattle.  After that I was on my own.

I made arrangements to take a bus shuttle from McChord to Sea-Tac Airport.  From there I would put into play my space-A plan.  There was a morning Northwest Airlines flight daily from Sea-Tac Airport to Dallas Love Airport, in Texas.  Then, after a four-hour layover, a connecting afternoon Braniff Airlines flight was scheduled to Houston Hobby Airport.  Once there, a short taxi ride, and I would be home.

The trick was to be able to get on the flights without getting bumped off.  That’s where luck would have to play in, but just in case, I made some alternative plans.

McChord had temporary quarters, in the event I got bumped in Seattle, and it would only be a forty-five-minute bus ride.  Then I could try to get on the flight the next day.

If worse came to worse, there were other flights out of Seattle that would eventually get me to Houston.  It would just take me a little longer.

Also, I made plans to ship my duffle bag, containing only uniforms, a few days early via military transport.  I had purchased a light suitcase and carry-on via catalog, and those would be lightly packed with all my necessary travel items, and a couple of changes of clothes.  I would never get caught short like I had the year before on my way up to Alaska.

My last few weeks at the radar station were spent planning, packing, and shipping stuff out.  I wanted to make sure the Chevy was in good shape so I sent Sharon some extra money and asked her to take the car to a mechanic to give it a good once over.  I didn’t want to have any problems on the eight-hundred mile trip from Houston to Olathe. When she wrote back she said that she’d asked my dad for a recommendation on a good mechanic and he’d immediately volunteered to give the car a good going over himself.  She’d offered to pay him but he wouldn’t take any money.  When I wrote her back I asked her to tell dad to make sure to check the exhaust manifold for leaks.

I sold my Laundry Detail, and when I tallied up my profits I found that I’d grossed about four-hundred dollars.  With that, and the travel advance that the Air Force was planning to give me before I left Tatalina, I surmised that we’d have more than enough money to get me home and all of us up to Olathe.

Once we got up there, we’d be needing some cash to secure temporary housing until the Air Force helped find us permanent lodging.

These were certainly the days before the Internet and Google, so any research on my new assignment had to be done by asking the troops if anyone had known of, or heard about someone having spent time there.  Luckily, one of the motor pool guys, who’d just arrived, had served a tour of duty at Whiteman Air Force Base, in Missouri.

Over a couple of beers, he filled me in on what he knew of Olathe.  Even though the naval air station was in Kansas, it was not actually located in Olathe but in a smaller town just to the south, named Gardner.  It was only about twenty-five miles west of the Kansas and Missouri border, and a twenty-minute freeway car ride would land you smack in the middle of Kansas City, Missouri.  He called it the Jazz Capitol of the Midwest.

According to him, Interstate 35 cut through Olathe, north and south, and the majority of the population lived on the west side of the highway.  The eastern part of Olathe was mostly farmland, for the exception of one large Federal facility that sat on the intersection of Interstate 35 and Santa Fe Drive.  He wasn’t too sure, but he thought the facility was some kind of air traffic control building.  He laughed when he remembered that the people who worked there had to drive on a road cut through an acre of grazing livestock to get to their facility’s parking lot.

The Olathe Naval Air Station was a training base for naval pilots, and all types of disciplines supporting this mission.  Of course the Air Force had a radar detachment there, where I’d been assigned, but I was surprised to hear that it also hosted an Army Nike missile squadron, and a contingent of Marines.  Fly-boys, ground-pounders, jar-heads, and squids—all working and playing together in Kansas.  I was blown away.

Although the radar detachment that I was assigned to was small, the base itself was large, and had a lot of amenities.  It sported commissaries, theaters, clubs for both enlisted men and officers, several gymnasiums, and even a golf course.  I’d never played golf before but I thought that any military base that had a golf course had to be pretty cool.

A few days before I was to leave Tatalina, I saw Tommy in the chow hall having his dinner.

“Hey, can I join you?”  I asked, putting my tray down on the table.

“Sure, vato.  What’s up?  Ready to depart this hellhole?”  He asked cynically.

“Yeah, that’s for sure.  I haven’t seen you for a while.  You got everything set?”

“Yup.  Did you hear we’re both gonna fly outa here on the same bush plane?”

“No, but I was wondering how that was gonna work.  You flying all the way home?”

“Yeah, I already got my plane reservations out of Sea-Tac.  My folks sent me the tickets already.  I’ll go to Dallas first then catch another flight to San Antonio.  You?”

“Well, almost the same thing you’re doing, but I’m planning to flying Space-A to Dallas, then same to Houston.”

“Well, if you’re lucky enough to get on both flights you’re gonna save a shitload of money, that’s for sure.”

“That’s the plan.  You know, we may end up on the same flight to Dallas…that is, if I get on.  Wouldn’t that be something?”

“Yeah, well since Space-A’s board last I won’t save you a seat.”  He looked up and grinned.  I couldn’t tell if he was kidding or serious.

“No sweat.  If I get on I’ll be happy to sit on the floor.”

The rest of the meal we chatted about the upcoming assignment—with me doing most of the talking.  Finally, he stopped me by saying that he’d also pumped the same guy I had for information.

“Yeah, he told me all that shit too.  I don’t give a crap since I’ll only be there for ten months.

“What do you mean?”  I asked.

“Well, this’ll be it for me.  I getting the fuck out of this man’s Air Force.  Why?  Aren’t you?”

“You know; I’ve really not given it a whole lot of thought.”

“Well, next December will make our fourth year in this fucking service, vato.  Or did you lose track of time?”

Call me simple, but that was the first time that I realized I only had ten months left on my four-year enlistment.

“Oh yeah, I know.” I lied.  But that’s still a long way away.  I’ll have to talk to my wife and see what plans we come up with.  But I’m sure I’ll be getting out too.”  I know I didn’t sound too convincing.

“Yeah, I’ll just fucking bet.” He grunted, “You got a wife and two fucking kids already, man.  And to tell you the truth, I don’t see you going anywhere in ten months.  In fact, with what you got going, which is nothing, you’ve set yourself to be a fucking lifer in the goddam Air Force.  A fucking lifer!  Shit man,” he said, wiping his mouth and picking up his tray, “I’d kill myself rather than be in your situation.” He turned and walked off, shaking his head.  And those would be the last words Tommy and I ever spoke to one another.

The Beginning of the End of Isolation

At about 11:00 AM, on Wednesday, February 12, 1964, I took the bush plane out of Tatalina on my way to McGrath.  It was a beautiful day, the sunrise breaking over the mountains a little before seven, with a promised eight hours of sunshine before the sun set around four-thirty that afternoon.

Tommy and I were driven out to the airstrip around nine-thirty in the old blue pickup truck, and although we sat side by side on the short trip, not a word passed between us.  Within a few minutes of arriving, and after unloading our suitcases and carry-ons, we spotted the red single-engine on its short final approach.  The five-minute flight to McGrath was completely uneventful, and after unloading my luggage I walked into the small terminal to wait for boarding on the fifty-minute flight to Anchorage.  Later on that afternoon, after the three-hour flight to McChord AFB, I was on the shuttle bus headed to Seattle-Tacoma Airport.

As I entered the large terminal at the Sea-Tac airport, a strange feeling suddenly overtook me.  For a few seconds I felt completely disoriented and thought I may even lose my footing.  I veered off to one side and quickly found a row of seats positioned in front of a gigantic window facing the tarmac and the runways.  I sat down heavily, and took my hat off.

I sat for a few minutes trying to understand what was happening to me.  Thoughts were flying around in my head, confusing me so much that I decided to bend over in the seat and rest my head down close to my knees.  I could feel cold sweat forming on my forehead and on the back of my neck.  I closed my eyes and tried to keep the nauseous feeling that was welling up in my throat in check.

After about five minutes or so, I started to feel better.  I slowly raised my head back up and opened my eyes.  I looked around to see if anyone had noticed my swoon, and that’s when I understood what had happened to me.

There were people everywhere!  More people in one place than I’d ever seen in one place during the past year.  And they all seemed to be talking—loud!  Further, there were multiple announcements being made at the same time: flight numbers, gate changes, requests for mister or missus so-and-so to pick up the white phone for a message, babies crying, and relatives noisily greeting their loved ones.  The noise was overpowering—and added to that the sheer volume of people moving to and fro, had all but overwhelmed my senses.  In today’s terms my condition would be called a panic attack.

For the last year I had existed in a semi-quiet environment—often spending hour upon hour by myself, drinking, sleeping, washing and ironing, reading and just sitting alone in my room.  Now all of a sudden, I’d been thrown into an environment that was nothing less than chaotic and totally bewildering.  The movement and energy of the people around me, and the noise they were creating assaulted me as soon as I’d entered the terminal.

Once I understood what had happened, I began to look around and slowly absorb the tumultuous atmosphere and instantly began to feel better.  Once I felt that I could get up and deal with all the commotion happening around me, I began to search for the Northwest Airlines ticket counter.

I wandered a bit around the terminal, familiarizing myself with the surroundings and looking for the baggage pickup.  On the way, I passed the military courtesy desk and remembered that I’d seen Tommy heading in that direction right before I imploded.  I now assumed he was planning to spend the night at their little canteen before listing himself on the morning flight to Dallas.  I had no intention of going in there and chancing having to spend an uncomfortable night trying to avoid him.  So I decided to try my luck elsewhere.

Having retrieved my suitcase, I wandered a bit more until I spied the Northwest Airlines ticket counter. I stepped up and got the ticket agent’s attention.  I inquired about their next day’s early morning flight to Dallas, and the agent said that the flight was on time, but, after checking the manifest said that all the seats were booked.  The only hope of getting on that flight would depend on the number of ‘no-shows’.  And with Dallas being a popular destination, the odds of any no-shows were long.

“However”, the perky ticket agent said as she shuffled through some papers, “we’ve scheduled a red-eye for tonight to position an airplane that we need in Dallas for tomorrow.  And that flight is…” and she squinted her eyes as she scanned a manifest, “well, it’s got plenty of seats ‘cause no one likes red-eye flights.  So if you want, you can get on that one, Space-A, with no problem.  Wanna do that?”

“What time will it get me to Dallas?”  I asked.

“Well, it’s scheduled at about twenty-three-hundred tonight—and with…let’s see…four plus twenty flight time, you should be in Dallas around two-thirty, or so, in the morning…their time.”

“Wow!  That’s early!”  I said, a little surprised.

“Yeah, but look: you’ll be in Dallas, and I know they have hourly flights out of there to Houston starting around zero-six-hundred.  So you’ll be in good shape since you’ll probably be first on the Space-A list—having gotten there so early.  Otherwise, if you wait here, no telling when you’ll get to Dallas.”

It made sense to me, and knowing Tommy would also be getting a seat to Dallas the next day, I asked her to go ahead and put my name on the Space-A list for the red-eye at eleven.

In my last letter to Sharon I’d told her that I’d probably be arriving in Houston on Friday or even Saturday.  At the time that was my best guess, since I had no idea what the flight scheduling would be like once I got to Seattle.  But now, it looked like I’d be home as early as Thursday afternoon—a whole day early!

I wanted to call her from the terminal right away once I put my name on the red-eye flight to Dallas, but thought better of it, considering I didn’t have the best luck in the world when it came to traveling.  So I decided that when I got to Dallas, and was assured of a seat on to Houston, I’d take a few minutes and call her then.  It would be a cheaper call anyway than calling her from Seattle.

Since I still had a few hours before the flight was called I headed for the cafeteria to load up on coffee.  I found an empty table and sat down with my coffee and a gigantic cinnamon roll.  As I ate I remembered my situation just a year before and how bad that had been.  Now, here I was, still in a fresh uniform, and a suitcase full of clean and dry underwear and socks, should the need arise for a change.  In a few hours I would be home, hugging and kissing my wife and kids.

I must’ve looked pretty foolish to anyone who may have been walking by just then and noticed me sitting alone at the table looking off into the distance, coffee cup in hand—my eyes watering and my face plastered all over with a goofy, happy, and very satisfied look.

Home, At Last

The flight to Dallas was on time and because of the light passenger load I found that I had my choice of seats.  I picked a window seat on the left side of the DC-8, and settled in for the four-hour flight.

While waiting in the terminal, I had bought a copy of the Seattle Times newspaper to read onboard the plane.  It seemed so odd to read print on white paper, and illustrated with pictures and artwork to describe most of the articles.  For a year I had received the daily news by reading it off of long sheets of drab yellow teletype paper, printed in starkly rambling print.  One had to use one’s imagination when reading how Jack Ruby had hidden a black revolver somewhere on his “stocky” body and in his loosely fitting suit, and imagined the expression of agonizing pain and surprise on Lee Harvey Oswald’s face as he’d absorbed the slug that slammed into his gut, killing him.

After a bit of reading my eyes grew heavy.  Since no one was sitting in my three-seat row, I removed my shoes and stretched my legs out on the other two seats.  With my head and shoulders leaning on the oval window, the soothing lull of the humming jet engines soon pulled me down into a light slumber.

A sudden change of altitude woke me up, and soon the pilot was calling for us to fasten our seat-belts for our descent into Dallas, Texas.

Entering the terminal, I made a direct run at the Braniff Airlines ticket counter.  It was still very early in the morning so no one was manning the desk, but I took a seat adjacent to it to make sure I was the first one to see the agent arriving.

As luck would have it, I was able to get on their seven o’clock flight, direct to Houston.  My arrival time at Hobby Airport was scheduled to be just after eight in the morning, on February 13, 1964.

It was hard to contain my joy as I boarded the flight and slid into my assigned seat.  When the agent at the Braniff counter had given me my boarding pass, she told me, “Even though you’re listed as Space-A, we here at Braniff always honor our returning Vietnam veterans by assigning them a seat.  Welcome home airman DeLeon, God bless you and thank you for your service to our country.”  I felt a little embarrassed, but didn’t have the courage to tell her I was coming home from Alaska.

After claiming my baggage, I waved down a Yellow Cab from the taxi stand.  The driver insisted on taking my bags himself and putting them in the trunk of the car.  I gave him my wife’s address and settled in for the drive.  I had no idea how long of a ride it would be, but the closer I got the more excited I felt.  I had decided not to call Sharon after all when I’d de-planed—preferring instead to surprise her and arrive unannounced.  I had picked out a small bouquet of flowers at the airport gift shop for her and a couple of little airplane toys for the boys and hoped that those offerings would allay any feelings of annoyance that she may have for my not having called as soon as I’d flown into Houston.

I stood on the porch of the small, but very nice, brick and wood frame home, and pushed the doorbell.  The front door had a glass top, but a white frilled curtain prevented me from seeing inside the house.

As the doorknob turned I heard a cry of happiness and surprise.  The door flew open and I laid eyes on my wife for the first time in over three-hundred and sixty days.

“Oh my God, Frank!  You’re home!”  She screamed as she threw herself into my arms.

I hugged her tightly and smelled the sweet flowery scent of shampoo in her hair.  My tears flowed unabashedly, and I found it difficult to say anything more.  All I could manage to do was rock her from side to side and bury my face in the soft skin of her neck and shoulder—the little bouquet of flowers fell to the floor.

Finally, and too soon for me, we pulled away from each other; and for the first time I saw that the girl that I’d left a year ago had grown into a woman.  At that moment, and as I looked into her blue-green eyes, I could not fathom the expanse of my love for her.

She pulled me into the small living room and through her tears said, “God, let me look at you!  You look so handsome, and oh Frank, I missed you so very, very much! I love you with all my heart!”

“Me too, sweetheart, me too.”

She turned around and pulling me along said, “Come, come look at Ricky and Frank Junior…your sons.  I know they’re little, but you know, I think they missed you too!  Oh, Frank!”

I followed her as she guided me into the little kitchen where Ricky was sitting on a high chair, and little Frank was in his bassinette.

“God, I missed them too,” I said, holding her tightly and gazing at my sons, “but look, I’m home now, and I promise you that I’ll never ever leave you alone again.”

Oh…those words!

How easily they came out of my mouth that day; and they were meant with all truthfulness—and so full of pure love and honest intentions.

But, those very words, spoken through the veil of youth and ignorance, will painfully and forever haunt me for as long as I live.

 

Hell Freezes Over – Part Three

Hell Freezes Over

Part Three

February 1963-February 1964

 

Business Booms

By mid-June, I was working and getting paid for two full details: The Rec Room detail and the Laundry detail.  Of the two, I preferred doing laundry—as it was cleaner, I could do it at my own leisure, and it paid the best.

Once I filled up and turned on the washing machines I could leave them until they reached the beginning of the last rinse cycle.  During that time, I would hurry to the Rec Room and do a cleanliness check.  If there was a problem I could deal with it during the few minutes that the laundry was on “Wash” and “2nd Spin” cycle.  If the Rec Room needed deeper cleaning I could usually complete that at the end of my normal shift.

When the washers would reach the last rinse cycle I would return to pour a pre-measured amount of Faultless Starch (given to me free by the Supply Sergeant) directly into the tub and let the cycle soak the starch into, and spin dry the uniforms.  Once that was done I would remove them, and place and seal them into large plastic bags—to avoid them drying out—and damp iron each piece.

It was a snap, and I got so good at it that with a hot iron set on the “Cotton” setting, that I could iron and hang a two-piece fatigue uniform in under ten minutes.

Irons and ironing boards were also supplied free of charge by the radar station, so the fee I charged my customers for laundering, starching, ironing and delivering a uniform was all profit.

When I first took over the Laundry Detail I offered a decrease in price from what had been charged by my predecessor (from thirty-five cents to a quarter for a uniform set) to boost quantity.  It worked almost too well, swamping me with orders for the first few weeks.

To make up for the reduction in price for each piece, I offered little extras like adding military pleats to the shirts (vertical creases starting at the lower front shoulder yokes and extending down to the lower skirt and through each front pocket).  I charged an extra nickel for those, and if the customer also wanted them along the back side of the shirt (the back side required three vertical pleats) I would charge eight cents total for both front and back.  Although most of my customers preferred no pleats in their shirts, there were enough that did that the little perk actually give my bottom line a healthy boost.

After the first month of operation I expanded my services to replacing missing buttons (3 cents per button), hemming pants (15 cents per leg), and sewing on name tags and rank insignias to shirts and shirt sleeves (10 cents per label or insignia).

My Air Force salary was paid to me once a month.  However, when the time came, the members of the Enterprise Group would get paid first—that is, we would stand in line and receive our pay in cash from the Finance Officer, before anyone else—then we would take a seat to his left on old-style wooden classroom desks to collect our fees from the rest of the airmen.  As soon as one would collect his pay he would move to his right, cash in hand, and settle up with the airman who had taken on his detail(s).  I was the last stop, since I operated the Laundry Detail and the Rec Room Detail, and by the time the payee got to me his pay would have taken a bit of a hit.

My first month’s take was such that it allowed me to pay off Donny and his Group’s buy-in fee plus tax, and still leave me with a tidy profit.

Keeping profits secure was a problem, since you didn’t want to keep money anywhere in your unlocked room.  The station’s administration preferred that we buy U.S. Savings Bonds with our profits (of course) but most of the group’s members opted to use the safe behind the bar in the Officers’ Club.  The Group distributed pull-cord cloth bags with printed numbers on them and suggested that any surplus cash be put in these bags and stored in the safe.

The sergeants working the bar would note the number on the bag, count the money to verify the amount, and stuff the bag into the safe.  A paper tag with a corresponding number would be given to the member as a deposit receipt.  Access to the bags was limited to those certain times when the bar was closed for cleaning and restocking—usually no more than an hour a day.

After the second month I took most of my profits from the safe, bought a postal money order from the post office, and sent it home to Sharon.  I told her to use these funds to augment her monthly military allotment, buy clothes for her, Ricky, and the new baby, and to help mom and dad with grocery money.  I also told her I would start sending her a money order for the vast majority of my profits once a month, keeping a small percentage for my own use

When she finally wrote back she advised me that she planned to use most of the money to put down a deposit and pay rent on a house that she intended to move into as soon as the new baby was born.  Although this news shocked me at first, I eventually accepted that the relationship between her and my parents had probably hit rock bottom.  I was deeply saddened and disappointed but quickly decided that this was a problem that I could not and would not fix from my present location.  I would just have to not think about it too much and keep on working.

Since I was now too busy to spend any time at the club drinking and listening to the unending stream of gloomy country music, I decided to use some of my saved money to buy a small stereo turntable for myself via mail-order catalog.

Several members of the Enterprise Group had purchased similar turntables with their profits and had also accumulated small collections of vinyl LPs.  Since becoming a member of the group, I had been spending some of my off-time fraternizing with some of the other members, and had grown fond of their collections of jazz, classical music, and comic performers such as Moms Mabely, Red Foxx, George Carlin, and Cheech and Chong.

And as if I hadn’t taken on enough off-duty activities to keep me out of trouble, I also submited my request to become a volunteer DJ at the station’s small FM radio station—whose miniscule transmitter sent its signal about a mile in all directions around the site.  This allowed us to broadcast over FM frequencies without having to request FCC authorization from the Air Force.  Once my request was approved by the base commander I played mostly classical music from the station’s small record library, from 11:00 AM until 1:00 AM, three nights a week.

Volleyball, Eskimos, and Twisted Ankles

During the first week of July, I found out that the radar station was hosting an all-day/all-night volleyball tournament against, of all people, Eskimos from the villages surrounding Tatalina.  I’d been on site for over four months and never knew we had any villages anywhere close to us, much less villages populated by Eskimos!

When I heard about this “tournament”, I was convinced that it had to be some gigantic prank perpetrated by one of our most prolific jokesters— a reed-thin black airman from New York City named Fagan.  To date, his best hoax ever involved a supposed visit to Tatalina by a USO troupe featuring Bob Hope, Ann Margaret, Dean Martin, and the Rockettes.  The ruse was so well executed, including faked teletype messages (he worked in the communications office), printed flyers and bogus telephone inquiries made from the communications switchboard, that he even had Major Rusk making repeated frantic calls to Elmendorf to verify the exact date of the renowned entertainers’ arrival.  I’m surprised they didn’t send a helicopter to evacuate him off the base—flying him straight to the looney-bin.

But the volleyball tournament proved to be no ruse.  It was, and had been an annual event for several years.

During the Alaskan summer, full daylight lasted about twelve hours; the sky never really getting dark.  At about six in the evening, the sun would dip ever so slightly into the pine tree-covered skyline and hover there—its faint light skimming the horizon just out of sight.  The result was that the days would dim down to a dusk-like state and stay that way until around three in the morning.   Then the sun would punch back up and slowly flood the station with its eye-squinting brightness—reaching its zenith three hours later.

Accordingly, the volleyball tournament was scheduled to last for a full twenty-four hours—midnight to midnight—with food, mostly hot dogs, hamburgers, grilled chicken and steak, all provided by the station’s kitchen cooks and stores.  Beer and soft drinks (no hard liquor), was provided by the Officers’ Club.

On the day of the tournament I was scheduled to work the last day of my series of midnight shifts; and although the game was to start precisely at midnight, the contingent of local Eskimos had their own idea of when to show up.

After going to my room to change out of my uniform and into a set of almost forgotten jeans and a t-shirt, I headed out to what was supposed to be our helicopter landing pad.  It was actually an area that had been snow-plow scraped clean of any vegetation by one of our snow cats, with a big red “H” spray-painted in the center.

Someone had plunged two metal poles into the spongy tundra and stretched a volleyball net between them.  White spray paint had been used to mark off the court boundaries.  Out of nowhere five or six volleyballs magically materialized, and after a few beers had been consumed by the participants, a pick-up game quickly ensued.

By the time I arrived there were about twenty to thirty airmen, in various stages of inebriation, who had been playing some version of volleyball for at least five or six hours.  It was quite a sight.  The Eskimos hadn’t arrived yet, but chatter from the drunken group mostly centered on speculation concerning the gender makeup of our soon-to-arrive visitors.  Basically everyone wanted to know if there were going to be any “Skee-mo” chicks in the group.

There were a couple of short-timer airmen who had arrived at Tatalina the previous year, a couple of weeks after that annual volleyball tournament had occurred, and they swore that those short-timers who had attended the event told them about beautiful teenaged Eskimo girls who had attended the tournament along with their families.  Further, the Eskimo parents, they had been told, were willing to look the other way as some of the guys had their way with the girls, as long as they were allowed to drink all the beer they wanted for free.

This particular tidbit of drivel had the most gullible of the group, already in a near drunken frenzy, anxiously awaiting the arrival of our guests.  The obnoxious and rowdy behavior of a few of them had the officers and non-coms, who were armed with live ammunition in case a bear or two decided to attend, on extra alert and had already caused them to cut off and send back to the barracks a couple of the more intoxicated in our group.

It felt strange walking out into the cool Alaskan morning at six o’clock right after a mid-shift, fighting off hordes of mosquitos while waiting for a hamburger to be served up.  When one of the bar sergeants offered me a can of beer I took it without hesitation.  I’d been on the wagon for a few weeks so I felt that a couple of beers, quaffed down with a greasy burger or two, wouldn’t do much harm.

About an hour later we all heard the buzzing of what sounded like motorized snow sleds slicing through the surrounding forest.  This caused a prolonged hoot and holler to rise from our group, and the ongoing volleyball game immediately screeched to a halt.  All eyes were on the tree line where the airport road cut through when the roaring sound finally produced three or four two-wheeled motorized vehicles followed by half a dozen, or so, bouncing pickup trucks.

Major Rusk, dressed in combat boots, khaki shorts, and a Hawaiian shirt, put down his can of beer and struggled for a few seconds to extricate himself from the canvas beach chair that he’d apparently found stowed away in base storage.

“Welcome to Tatalina, one and all!” He bellowed, as if greeting tourists, and trying to out-yell the group of near crazed airmen jostling and elbowing each other—each stumbling to be the first to reach our strange-looking guests.

The armed sergeants turned their gaze from the woods where hungry bears may be eyeing our smoking grills and instead eyed the boisterous group of volley-ballers with cautious interest.

The snow sleds turned out to be knobby-tired, off-road motor bikes ridden by large men who must’ve weighed in at more than three hundred pounds each.  They were followed by several pickup trucks.  The vehicles stopped short of the volleyball court and the lead pickup drove up almost to the edge of the helicopter pad.  All of the pickups’ beds were packed with at least six people who seemed to hanging on to each other for dear life.  And yes, some of them were female.

The lead truck’s door screeched open and a very small, dark, leather-faced man dressed in a really oversized khaki shirt and pants hopped out.  He walked a few steps forward then turned around to face the rest of his entourage.  Raising both arms and shaking his head he motioned for them to dismount.  As if one, all the truck doors suddenly opened and the truck beds emptied.  Men, women, teen boys and girls, and little kids all piled out and ran towards us, yelling loudly.  I pushed my arms out in front of me, in a half gesture of welcome and the other half in self-defense, but I soon realized that they were all heading for the smoking grills.

Major Rusk, plodding carefully through the mushy tundra reached the little old guy who seemed to be the leader and shook his hand merrily.

“Welcome, welcome!  I’m Major Rusk!”

The grizzled little guy smiled broadly, his parted lips exposing several missing front teeth.  The little guy’s eyes reduced to mere slits, taking the major’s beefy hand and shaking it enthusiastically.

I couldn’t make out what they were saying so I turned back and headed to the iced-down beer barrels.  A few of our more testosterone-fueled and beer-filled Lotharios had already cornered a couple of the Eskimo girls and were eagerly showing them how a volleyball worked.  The sergeant-guards were keeping a particularly close eye on them.

Since I’d never had any real contact with Eskimo females, I won’t attempt to disparage their appearance here.  But, suffice to say that they all smelled, well…a little fishy, and for the most part were pretty much on the south side of homely.

As the day wore on and the beer flowed, the girls apparently began to look pretty good to a few of my work-mates.  So when they attempted to lure a couple of them into the buildings to “show them around”, they were gently but firmly dissuaded by the rifle-toting sergeants.

After a while I lost track of time, and it was really hard to tell from the sky what part of the day it was, but after more than a few beers I decided that it was time for me to take the court and show off my volleyball skills.  I replaced one of the airmen who was finding it harder and harder to return to vertical after landing on his back after every volley.  I took his place, and when I finally rotated up to the net I found myself in a position to finally score a flying kill.

Two set up shots behind me put me in perfect position and I saw the ball float directly over my head.  I rose majestically over the net, back arched and right arm hyper-extended behind me—cocked and ready for the slam.  The ball descended just to the right height and I struck down with all my might.

In my inebriated state, I badly misjudged the ball’s actual trajectory and when I swung down I ended up missing it completely.  On the way back down to terra firma, I caught my arm, chin and nose in the net, and now completely off-balance landed awkwardly onto the hard-tack with my right foot turned in towards my left.  With nothing but the right side of my foot and ankle bone to absorb the full weight of my rapidly falling body, I felt a sickening pop before landing flatly on my right buttock and elbow.

My alcohol-soaked brain sent out a bevy of confusing signals, some of them ordering me to maintain my machismo and just get up and strut off the court.  Others, more in harmony to what had just happened to me, ordered me to just roll over in the dirt and scream like a girl.

I decided not to get up right away and instead just rolled over and groaned.

Hands reached out and pulled me up to near upright as others supported my right leg.  I looked around and saw a couple of teen Eskimo girls come close, gawking oddly and talking excitedly to each other.  I couldn’t understand what they were saying but I was oddly reminded of cod liver oil.

My arms were urged to hold onto offered shoulders and I was carried off the court to the raucous cheers of our opponents on the other side of the net.

“Bring him to the medical room!” I heard a familiar voice say sternly, and the bodies supporting my weight turned in unison, carrying me in the direction of the entrance to the administrative wing.

***

I opened my eyes to find that I was being carried back into the antiseptically-bright white room where I’d spent some time recuperating a few weeks ago.  Once I was lifted onto a white-sheeted table the orderly/medic began gently pull my jeans off, causing my right ankle to protest painfully.

“Sorry, I don’t want to cut them off because they’re probably the only pair you’ve got, right?”

“Yeah,” I said through clenched teeth.

“So,” he continued, still yanking on my jeans, “I thought you were going to lay off the booze.”

“Oh, I have!” I said, slightly annoyed at the question.  “Today’s the first day I’ve had anything to drink since…you know.”

“Yeah well, it didn’t turn out too well for you, did it?  I’m hoping it’s not broken, but I won’t know until I can get a good look at it.”

“Broken?”

“Your ankle.  You landed on your right foot and it turned in, popping your ankle.  Let’s hope it’s only sprained.”

“What if it’s broken?  It hurts like hell.”

“Well, I’m gonna treat it like it’s a sprain at first.  I don’t feel any broken bones…”  He said as he squeezed my upper ankle, causing me to squirm a bit and moan softly.

“OK, see we don’t have an X-ray machine here and the nearest one’s at Elmendorf.  And if it is broken, it’s evac time for you.”

“Then what?”

“Then they cast you up, put you back on a helo, and add about a month to your remote assignment to make up for your sick time.  Trust me, you don’t want that.”

“No, I don’t.  I wanna leave here when I’m supposed to!”

He asked me to sit up on the table and then moved a large bucket of crushed ice next to me.

“This is going to hurt a bit at first, but we need to keep the swelling down.  Stick your foot in here.”

I looked down and saw that my ankle and the top of my foot were swollen to roughly double their size and the skin was turning blue, green, and black.

“Oh man…” I grumbled.

“Yeah, not pretty.” He agreed.

After a while in and out of the ice water he wrapped my ankle and gave me a shot for pain.  Before I left the room he gave me a small bottle of pills, with directions to take one every four hours, and then handed me a pair of wooden crutches.

“Know how to use these?” He asked, adjusting their height.

“No.”

“You’ll learn.  Now, I’d escort you back to your room but you need to learn to walk with these anyway.  Go slow.  When you get to your room, lay down and sleep the beer off.  I’ll write you a duty release so you won’t have to go to work for a few days.”

“What about my details?  And my laundry?  I got a load to get out by tomorrow.”

“Not my problem, Frank.  But you need to stay off that foot.”

A Baby, 21, and A President Dies

Frank DeLeón, Jr., was born on August 14, 1963.  I learned this by reading a letter written by my mother about two weeks after he was born.  The letter was mostly informative, telling me how she and my dad had rushed Sharon to the hospital when her water broke and the labor pains began, and how they’d taken care of Ricky during little Frank’s birth.

The baby’s birth apparently had been pretty non-eventful, as Sharon and the baby were discharged on the second day.  Dad drove everyone home—and I guess that’s when the real trouble started.

***

It was during the first week of August, or about a week before Frank Jr’s birth, that I recall receiving Sharon’s most upsetting and depressing letter.  She wrote that she was feeling miserable, not only because of the size and total discomfort of her belly, but the Houston heat and humidity was almost intolerable.  Since she’d lived in Nevada her whole life with its outrageously low humidity, the brutal Houston summers were something completely alien to her.  Worse, except for a few small fans, my parents had no type of cooling in their tiny lease-to-buy frame house on Griggs Road on Houston’s southwest side.

It was not located in the best of neighborhoods, largely industrial and black, so Sharon did not feel safe leaving the house and taking the long evening walks that the doctor had recommended.  Almost every day, she wrote, she found herself with nothing to do but watch my parents’ small black and white TV—that is, whenever my mother wasn’t catching up on her soap operas.

She was all but barred from entering the kitchen to cook anything, as mom had declared it her royal domain. And whenever she did ask for something to eat my mom would give her a cold stare-down and tell her to wait until she was ready to cook.

Whenever my parents attended church, which was just about every evening and twice on Sunday, she was expected to accompany them.  When she declined because she either didn’t feel well enough to sit on the flat hard pews, or just didn’t want to have to sit through a three-hour service conducted in Spanish, my parents would stomp out and give her the silent treatment when they returned.

She said that on top of everything else, Ricky had come down again with a severe case of diaper rash, probably also due to the heat, and had not been in the best of moods for weeks.

But mostly, she complained grievously about my folks—particularly my mother.  Her nit-picking on Sharon’s alleged lack of housewife skills had not let up, and in fact was getting worse by the day.

I had no idea what was true, what may be exaggerated, or what was misinterpreted.  For every letter I got from Sharon complaining about how she was being mistreated, I got a similar one from my mother pleading her case.  It was literally driving me to drinking again and I couldn’t wait until the baby was born so Sharon could begin to look for her own house.

***

On August 20th, my twenty-first birthday, I worked a day shift.  The day before, I’d made sure that I was caught up with my Laundry Detail and that the Rec Room could stand to have me skip a cleaning day.  Leaving the Radar Tracking Room that day, I took the hallway first to the mail room to check for any letters from home, then finding none headed directly to the Officers’ Club.

Among the many traditions on Tatalina Air Force Station, the most favored one was “The Birthday Bash”.  On that day you were allowed to order your favorite drink, and continue to order until you either passed out or could no longer sit on your stool.  The best part of the tradition was that you were allowed to drink to your heart’s content, free of charge.  On the following day you were officially excused from your work shift, and in fact, no one really looked for you to come to work for about three days afterwards.

Usually, the only residents of the station to actually partake of this tradition were the younger and/or lower ranking troops—and those who may be celebrating a certain milestone birthday.  Turning twenty-one was definitely on that particular list, so I was double qualified.

As I entered the club, word had already spread that it was my twenty-first birthday, and the patrons already in the club stopped whatever they were doing to give me a standing ovation.

Although I’d not been a regular for quite a while, the bartenders had no trouble remembering my drink of choice.

“Jack Daniels Black Label with a water chaser coming up!” The sergeant said as I pulled myself up to the bar.  He slammed down a brand new sealed bottle and a shot glass directly in front of me.

“Happy birthday, airman.  There’s another bottle of Jack right under here,” he said, pointing to a spot under the bar, “So whenever you polish off the one in front of you, there’s another one waiting.”  He spun on his heel to retrieve a pitcher of cold water and a tall glass.

The first two shots were a little hard to take as I seemed to have lost my past familiarity with the taste of that particular Tennessee whiskey.  But after the third drink, the next few went down as smooth as silk.

At first, a small group of fans had gathered around me, congratulating me, wishing me well and slapping me on the back.  Since I was still limping a bit from the sprain I had suffered the previous month, the event that had caused my injury was played out in great detail by the little audience. There was lots of bragging about who out-drank who during the volleyball tournament, and who had finally ended up bedding one of the Eskimo girls.  I was still sober enough to feel a little shudder of revulsion go through me as I envisioned what that must’ve looked like—and smelled like.

As the hours wore on and I continued to work on the bottle of Jack, my audience began to slowly dwindle.  Soon I was left alone with just the whiskey, the bartender, and the crooning jukebox to keep me company.

As I drank, my mood went from jovial and celebratory all the way down to just plain morose.  I couldn’t help but wonder if my wife had given birth yet to our second child, and if she had, I wondered if it was a boy.  My most pressing thought however had to do with what she’d named the baby if she had given birth to a boy.  Had she followed through and named the baby after me as we’d agreed?  After all, it had been her idea from the very beginning… and that was exactly what had bothered me to this day.

***

A few weeks before our first son, Ricky, was born, I had suggested that we name him after my brother—or at least the version of what everyone ended up calling him: Ricky.  My parents had officially named him Ricardo Marcos, but no one seemed to like ‘Marcos’, so Ricky it was.

I liked that name and thought that since my brother and I had never known each other very well, a namesake in his honor would somehow bring us closer together.  Sharon had finally agreed—but, with one condition:  That we give him the middle name, ‘Mitchell’.

At the time I thought that she had just liked how the two names, when said together, naturally rolled off the tongue, but one Saturday afternoon just before leaving Winnemucca for Houston, one of Sharon’s friends whom I barely knew dropped by the gas station where I was working one of my last shifts, and said she had something to tell me.

After we got the niceties out of the way she got down to business.

“You don’t know, do you?” she asked as she sat down on the metal chair behind Phil’s desk.

“Sorry?  I don’t know what?” I asked, hopping up on my stool by the register.

“That your wife’s ex-boyfriend was named Mitchell, right?”

“Mitchell?  No.” I said, truthfully.  “I never knew she had a boyfriend before me.  But now that I think about it, I guess she must have had one.”

“Oh yeah!” she said, a bit emphatically.

“So what does that have to do with anything?”

“OK look, this is really none of my business, but you’re such a square guy…and, well me and a couple of the girls, you know, just wondered if you…”  She paused, and appeared to be biting her lower lip.  “OK, this is all wrong!  I shouldn’t have come and I shouldn’t have said anything.”  She bolted out of the chair and pushed by me on her way to the door.

I really didn’t know what to say to her and I was confused as to what she’d told me; confused about why she’d even dropped by, being as I hardly knew her.

“Look!” I half shouted. “What my wife did before she met me is not my concern.  So, you’re right…maybe you shouldn’t have come by to tell me whatever you thought you should.”

As she was stepping through the door she stopped abruptly and turned to face me.  “Yeah, you’re right!  But…you need to know that he’s still around.  And he still carrying a torch for her—to this day!  And you’re a fucking idiot!”

And with that, she turned back and walked very quickly back to her car that she’d parked at one of the gas islands.

I was left confused and a little bit angry.  Although I didn’t know this girl very well, why would she take the time to come to my gas station and pass on this apparently incendiary information?  What did she have to gain by either telling me what she thought might be the truth, or for that matter tell me a lie?

A sudden rush of noontime customers drove the questions out of my head for the time being.

When I got home that afternoon, and after dinner, I screwed up the courage to bring up the subject.  I didn’t want to tell her that one of her so-called friends had paid me a visit and had accused her of still having feelings for an old beau.  Instead, I tried to bring up the subject as casually as possible.

“You know; we’ve never talked about your old ex-boyfriend.  What was his name?  Mitchell?”  I said, trying to sound as neutral as possible while I wiped our little kitchen table down.

“What?” Sharon said, not turning around from the dishes she was washing in the sink.

“Mitchell!  Your old boyfriend.  He was named Mitchell, wasn’t he?”  I said, a little louder.

She turned around slowly, the dishcloth dripping suds on the edge of the sink and on to the floor.  “No, you’re right…I don’t think I’ve ever mentioned it.  Why?”

“No reason,” I lied. “I was just wondering, that’s all.”

“Wondering why we’ve never talked about him?  Or wondering…what?”

She turned to stare at me, pushing her glasses up to her forehead with her soapy hand.

“Aw, nothing.  Forget about it.  It’s nothing.”

She stared at me a few more seconds, as I continued to clean the table in ever tightening circles.  Finally, she turned back to the sink and continued to wash the dinner dishes, with maybe just a little added energy.

I stood at the table for a minute or so wondering what I should say next…if anything.  Finally, I just decided to apologize.  “Look, I’m sorry.  It was just a curiosity that I’ve had for a little while.  And you know…”  I walked up behind her and put my hands on her shoulders.  “It’s nothing.  I’m really sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable.”

“Forget it!” She said with great annoyance, shrugging her shoulders to signal that she didn’t want my hands on her.

I didn’t know what else to say, so I just didn’t say anything.    I stepped back and walked back to the living room.

She finished the dishes, a little noisier than usual, and as she walked quickly by me she said, “I’m going into the bedroom now.  Ricky needs to get changed and gotten ready for bed.”  She went into the bedroom and slammed the door behind her.

I stayed out in the front room for some time wondering why she had gotten so annoyed, but not wanting to try to talk to her again and aggravate the situation.

When I decided to finally enter the bedroom, I quietly opened the door and entered the dark room.  As my eyes adjusted I saw that she was crammed up against the wall, knees drawn up tight with the blanket over her head.

After washing my face and brushing my teeth I decided not to ever bring up the subject again.

***

On the way home on a cold January day, after our doctor had confirmed her second pregnancy, Sharon turned to me as I was driving.

“I’ve been thinking,” she started.  “I’d like to name this baby after you.”

“After me?”  I asked, slightly surprised that we would be discussing this right at this time.  “Yes.  ‘Frank DeLeón, Junior’.  That’s what I want to name our baby…I mean, if it’s a boy.”

Although I guess I should’ve been flattered, the fact was that I’d never really liked my name.  I didn’t think it had any class, was a bit dull, and without a middle name it just felt incomplete.

“Oh, I don’t know.” I said, pensively.  “We’ve got a lot of time yet…and besides we need to consider that the baby may be a girl.  Besides, there are a lot of better sounding names out there than ‘Frank’”.

“No!” She said emphatically.  “I know this is going to be a boy.  I just know it!”  She rubbed her belly with both of her hands.  “Besides, I know that you’ll feel better having one of our children named after you.”

“I never thought that, Sharon.”  I responded.  “What gave you that idea?”

“Oh, you know,” she’d told me apathetically, “the way you made a big case when I wanted to name Ricky…you know…his middle name…so I just thought…”

***

Sitting in the dark and mostly empty club thousands of miles away, I drunkenly wondered whether I’d ever really accepted her casual explanation about using her ex-boyfriend’s name for our son’s middle name.  The booze floating around my brain wouldn’t let me remember.  Fuck it, I finally thought, who cares?  Nobody, that’s who.  Nobody cares and nobody gives a fuck.

I lay my head down on the bar and closed my eyes, pretty near to tears.

“Hey cowboy!” The bartender said.  “Don’t quit on me now, you’re more than half-way there.  Drink up!”

I jerked my head up and focused on the bartender.  “Yeah, you’re right.  More than halfway done and no one gives a fuck!”

He looked at me curiously, probably trying to figure out what I was trying to say.  All I could do was try to keep him in focus.

In a few seconds the self-deprecating thoughts that had been running through my head just disappeared, and I noticed that I really needed to work on that bottle of Jack.

So while I celebrated my twenty-first birthday by trying to drink myself into unconsciousness, many thousands of miles away and completely unbeknownst to me, my second-born son, Frank DeLeón, Jr., was celebrating just his seventh day of life.

It took me three days to recover from that vicious hangover, and I suffered mightily. Once I recovered, it would be many months before I took another drink.  And Jack Daniels whiskey, heretofore my go-to drink of choice, would never ever pass my lips again.

***

On November 22, a little after ten in the morning, the two main entrance doors to the Radar Tracking Room flew open and a breathless and wide-eyed Airman Anthony Fagan burst in holding aloft a half torn sheet of yellow teletype paper.

The normal quietly humming atmosphere in the dark cavernous room came to a sudden and shocking halt as all heads turned and eyes focused on the petite black airman, standing mouth agape, the yellow paper high over his head.

“MY GOD, EVERYBODY!” The words delivered in a high falsetto voice.  “THE PRESIDENT’S SHOT!  LORD JESUS, SOMEBODY WENT AND SHOT HIM!  THE PRESIDENT’S BEEN SHOT!!”

For a frozen few seconds no one moved, as the words pierced and hung in the dark, quiet air.

From the back of the gigantic plotting board an echoing baritone voice sounded.

“Fucking Fagan.”

Mesmerized along with everyone else, when I heard those two words my mind started turning again.

In a lower but still hysterical tone, Fagan reiterated, “Noooo, really man!  Really, I swear to almighty God—President Kennedy’s been shot!  It’s right here!”  Fagan waved the half-torn sheet of yellow paper over his head.  “Honest!  It just came over the API News teletype.”

“AIRMAN FAGAN!  CEASE AND DESIST IMMEDIATELY!”  This particular voice coming from the shift commander, a recently arrived second lieutenant.

One of the shift sergeants, who’d been sitting next to me verifying tracked targets on the plotting board, shot up from his seat and began walking rapidly to the end of the dais then turned and made a bee-line in the direction of where Fagan was standing.

“You fucker!” The sergeant spit out as he took a couple of giant steps.  “This is the last straw.  Your ass is going up for a court martial!  This shit is not funny!”

Although seemingly impossible, Fagan’s face took on an even more terrified look.

“Look sarge, look!”  Fagan offered the shaking yellow sheet to the sergeant who was not interested in the paper but seemed very interested in reaching for Fagan’s neck.

Then…the electrified atmosphere was shattered with the shrill, but muted, trilling of a telephone.

The Red Phone in its plastic box sitting on the dais just to my left, rang.

And, just to be clear on this, the Red Phone had never rung before—not unless it was during our weekly designated test period.  And that had just occurred the day before.

The Red Phone was part of our crypto (ultra-secret) communications network, and once triggered by our Command in Fairbanks it meant that we were either in the process of arming and launching nuclear missiles in a preemptive attack, or that someone, somewhere, was in the process of arming and launching nuclear missiles at us.

The entire room froze and every eye turned towards the Red Phone ringing softly in its ridiculous square Plexiglas box.

As assistant to the Shift Commander on this particular day, it was my responsibility to answer the phone, first using our facility’s secret call sign (‘petroleum’), then challenging the caller with our crypto safe phrase.  In return, the caller would then respond with the proper reply, then issue a counter-challenge.  Of course all this was necessary to ensure that everyone knew who they were to talking to.  Once all that protocol was complete, an encrypted message would be relayed by the caller and copied verbatim by the receiver for immediate decoding by the Shift Commander.  Typically, the call was terminated when the receiver issued his operating initials.

“SERGEANT! AS YOU WERE!  RETURN TO YOUR STATION!”  The Shift Commander yelled just before the running sergeant reached a flinching Fagan.

“Sir!” The sergeant stopped cold in his tracks and retreated back to his chair.

“Airman DeLeón, will you please answer the phone?”

“Sir!” I responded without knowing why.  But I did pick up the phone.

The challenge/answer both ways complete, I began to copy the encrypted message as it was dictated to me.  It took no more than a minute, as I copied six sets of encoded numbers and letters—but to me it seemed like an eternity.

I completed the message, gave my operating initials, and wondered what the message said as I handed the paper to the lieutenant.  The two officers in charge then retreated to the crypto room to unlock the safe and retrieve the decoder in order to decipher the message.

Although tracked aircraft were still flying, the radar operators had not been sending position coordinates to the plotters since Fagan’s outburst—and it seemed as if all the targets on the board were frozen in time.

The crypto room door opened, and the two now pale-faced officers walked out and took their seats on the dais.  The shift commander activated the internal speaker system so that everyone in the room could hear clearly.

Ramrod straight, he picked up the small microphone and spoke quietly into it.

“Gentlemen.  It is my solemn duty to inform you that at approximately 1830 hours Zulu (GMT, which is 12:30pm Central Standard Time), President Kennedy was shot and injured by an unknown assailant or assailants while in his motorcade enroute from Dallas Love Field in Dallas, Texas.  His condition is presently unknown.

“CENTCOM (Central Command) has declared our defense status DEFCON TWO, and our defense status board will now reflect that status until further notice.

“To the best of my knowledge we are not presently at war, but all of our armed forces have been ordered to prepare for a preemptive strike.  We can only assume that the strike will come from Russia.  All airborne bomber squadrons have been deployed to their ‘go points’ to await further orders and all fighter squadrons have launched all their combat status aircraft.

“As of this moment all non-combat activities will cease at Tatalina, and all personnel will report to their combat stations to await further instructions.  We will now resume our air defense responsibilities and await further orders.

“Sergeant”, he said quietly to the non-com who had just recently wanted to murder Fagan, “notify the base commander and sound the alarm.”  The sergeant pulled out a small flat drawer from the dais and pushed the button.  I immediately heard the muted sound of klaxons reverberating throughout the station as the sergeant closed the drawer and began to dial Major Rusk.

I felt my heart sink, and at that precise moment I truly believed that one of the first missile launches from Russia would probably have our name on it.  We were a part of a critical radar network making up the first line of radar surveillance defense (called the DEW LINE) for the rest of the US.  So, in order for the enemy bombers to successfully reach and deliver their payloads to the lower forty-eight, they would first have to take us out.

I remember an overwhelming feeling of sadness overtaking me as I assumed that with only three months remaining on my tour of duty, my assignment would probably be extended for the duration of what I assumed would be a civilization-ending nuclear conflict, and I would never see my wife or my two children ever again.

“Gentlemen,” the lieutenant said loudly into the speaker, “we have a job to do, so let’s do it!”

The Water Tower

The rest of my shift that day was tense and nerve-wracking.  Any unidentified track originating from the western edge of our airspace was scrutinized, more intensively than normal, and when its identification finally changed from ‘unknown’ to ‘friendly’, you could almost hear a collective sigh of relief coming from everyone in the control room.

Although I continued to man the dais for the next few hours, the responsibility to answer the red phone for the rest of the shift was delegated to one of the higher-ranking sergeants.  After a while I was relieved from that position and reassigned as one of the Track Board plotters.  The dais was now being manned by officers and non-commissioned officers.

Working behind the large Plexiglas board, I and the other three plotters listened intently as plot coordinates were transmitted over our headsets on new and established targets by the radar trackers.  The normal and casual chitchat that was common among the plotters as target positions and directions of flight were received was eerily non-existent—the silence broken only by the occasional screeching of our colored grease pencils as we wrote our tracks’ pertinent flight information backwards on the board.

When the alert had gone out and our defense status had been elevated, our normal Radar Tracking Room staffing had been immediately increased.  Shifts that were due to work later that day were brought in early.  The chow hall was immediately closed and the kitchen staff assigned to sentry and surveillance duties.  Until the alert level was lowered every man was to take his meals on position, where ever that was.  Subsequently, our hidden stores of MREs (Meals Ready to Eat), some of which had prepared as far back as the early 1950’s, were opened and the beige boxes containing one full meal (including dessert), in tin cans, were distributed to the men during the designated meal hours.  It was an almost surreal experience given food to eat which had been prepared and packaged when I was eight years old.

One of the most macabre moments that I ever experienced during my year-long tour of duty occurred during our MRE meal time right after President Kennedy’s death, and while still on our weeklong elevated defense alert.  As the men opened their MREs and rummaged through the contents, whoops of glee could be heard as some would find their favorite canned meal, such as, ‘beef-roast w/brown gravy’; steak-salisbury; and, ‘ham-baked w/pineapple ring’, along with, ‘pie-cherry’, for dessert.

Other voices would rise in disgust and disappointment as their boxes yielded unpopular meals such as, ‘Turkey-roast’; ‘Salad-tuna’; ‘Hash-corned beef’; and the most maligned and unwanted dessert of all: “Cake-fruit’.

Bidding wars would break out, with calls for trading one or more portions of MREs for something more palatable to the bidder.

“Shit!  I got two fruit cakes that I’ll trade for anything!”

“Who wants a Salisbury steak?  I’ll take two turkeys or a hash!”

As for me, who just happened to love fruit cake, I would usually end up with six or more tins of the holiday goodie after trading off my ‘pudding-bread’, ‘cake-pound, or ‘roll-cinnamon’.

The other bizarre event that occurred during that remarkably stressful week was when my shift sergeant handed out guard duty assignments.

Thinking that, absent an all-out airborne attack, those shifty Russians might try to invade our radar station by ground, we prepared for a land attack.  To raise our already stressed-out tensions, we had received unconfirmed intelligence that some groups of unknown origin had been spotted north and west of McGrath by some local hunters.  Just to be on the safe side, Major Rusk had ordered that sentries be posted at strategic points around the perimeter of the station.  Because of the now bitterly cold weather, sentry duty would be limited to three-hour shifts.  As far as I was concerned, that would be more than enough time for me freeze to death in the near zero temperatures and the thirty knot wind out of the north.

When it came time for me to get my sentry assignment, I was rattled to see that it said, “Water Tower”.  I never knew we had a water tower, had never seen it, and wondered why someone would want to store water in a tower in the frozen Alaskan wilderness.  Besides, I thought to myself, wouldn’t it be frozen by now anyway?  What advantage would a frozen water tower be to a bunch of invading Russian soldiers anyway?

Regardless, I was told to report to the motor pool building wearing my parka, and where I’d be issued a pair of ‘fat boy’ pants (heavily insulated trousers worn over insulated fatigue pants), mukluks (imagine fat mittens for your booted feet), and a pair of humongous hand mittens connected to each other by a leather strap worn around the neck (so as not to lose them).  I was issued a World War Two Vintage M-1 carbine, and a clip of ten live cartridges.  Once properly outfitted, I was driven out by snow cat to the water tower.

After the snow cat left, I discovered that I could barely stand, much less walk, and very much less able to lock, load or even find the trigger on my M-1.  If we did indeed get overrun by the Russian army looking to attack, dismantle, and haul off our frozen water tower, I was surely a dead man.  Besides not being able to see three feet in front of me because of the heavily-furred hood on my parka, once I sat on the frozen tundra it took me at least a minute to get back up.  Further, with giant mittens lashed to my leather-gloved hands I couldn’t even hold the rifle properly without having it slide down through my heavily mittened hands.

The weather on the little hill on which I was perched was horrid.  After a few minutes, the light but driving snow started finding its way through the tube-like fur tunnel in front of my parka’s hood, causing my eyes to water and glaze over, severely limiting my vision.  No amount of blinking would alleviate the problem, so the only way to clear my eyes was to remove my huge mittens, find and pull, with my thickly gloved hand, the teeny zipper tab hidden away somewhere in the front of the fur tube—thereby widening the opening so I could stick my hand in—and vigorously rub my eyes.

The rubbing irritated my eyes, causing them to water—which started the whole process all over again.  When I was not dealing with the vision issue, I was trying to figure out exactly where I was in relation to the radar station.  The snow, swirling up off the ground, obstructed my view of the water tower (when I could see at all), and several times, after re-zipping my parka, I spun around in circles in the almost complete whiteout wondering where the tower was—and worse, speculating from which direction the Russians would be coming.

I hoped that the invading force, should they decide to attack and plunder our frozen water tower, would be a patient lot—first allowing me to find my unloaded rifle, laying somewhere on the ground under a layer of snow; then allowing me to remove my mittens so I could stick my hand into my pocket and extract the rifle’s magazine clip; then having the forbearance to let me insert the clip into the rifle and slam a live round into the chamber; then allowing me to unzip the furry hood on my parka so I could raise the rifle and sight in on my target; then letting me remove my right hand glove so I could insert my trigger finger into the trigger guard; and finally wait around to watch me aim and pull the trigger in order to shoot them dead.

I played this scenario over and over in my mind during the three hours I spent out in the frozen tundra, but could never figure out a way to speed up the shooting process.  I finally decided that my best option would be to immediately raise my hands and surrender to the screaming horde.  Then, in order to stimulate some good will from my captors, I’d maybe offer them a tin or two of the five, or so, ‘cake-fruit’ tins that I’d stashed in my fatigue pants’ pocket earlier.  I wondered if Russians even liked fruit cake.  Our MREs didn’t have any ‘Caviar-Russian’.

***

Being a good and loyal airman, I persevered and did my duty.  When I was finally relieved three hours later, I thought that maybe being shot to death by the Russian Army would have been easier to take than the three horrible hours I spent on that hill half blind, almost crazy with fear, and freezing my ass off.

Fortunately, it was later determined by CENTCOM that the Russians had been as surprised as we were regarding President Kennedy’s assassination and thought that we were going to attack them.  Subsequently, our alert level was lowered back to normal and within hours we were all back to living our dreary little Tatalina lives.

As I returned to my normal routine I hoped that my final three months would pass quickly.  I was now in better shape financially, physically, and mentally—and with every passing day looked forward to the day when I’d finally be reunited, and allowed to resume my life, with my wife and my two children.

As I ironed in a sharp pleat onto a steaming fatigue shirt I wondered what our lives together would be like once I was back in the lower forty-eight.  A few days earlier I’d submitted my next duty station request on what the Air Force unofficially called a “dream sheet”, and I had asked for assignment to any California air base.  I hoped that maybe we’d end up somewhere in northern California so that Sharon could feel a little better about being closer to home.

As usual, the Air Force had other thoughts in mind about my future.

To be continued…

Hell Freezes Over – Part Two

Hell Freezes Over

Part Two

February 1963-February 1964

 

Down for the Count

The darkness was the worst.  Even though the sun was staying up a few minutes more each day, my daily treks to the control room, chow hall, rec room and club, were all made via the darkened and claustrophobic hallways.  Probably because of safety concerns due to severe weather and predators, there not very many windows in any of public access areas and none in the hallways—all adding to the dark and depressing atmosphere within the radar station.

A few weeks after I’d had the first dream I walked back into my room after my work shift to find Tommy packing up his belongings.

“Hey,” he said as he finished shoving the last of his underwear into his duffle bag.  “I’m moving into another room down the hall.  It’s a one-man room, so I asked if I could have it when it became vacant.”

“Oh,” I said, a little bit surprised.  “So, am I getting a new roommate?”

“I don’t know for sure, but I don’t think so.  Looks like you’ll have this room all to yourself.  At least for a while.”

I sat down on the edge of my bunk, understanding the real reason why he was leaving.

“Hey Tommy, I’m sorry for always waking you up…you know…when I have the nightmares.”

He avoided looking at me and just shrugged his shoulders.  “Naw, no sweat.  I think us working these opposite shifts isn’t doing either of us any good.  So….”

He left the word hanging and zipped up his duffle.

I sat on the edge of my bunk for a couple of minutes watching him finish putting some personal items into an empty shoe box, then decided that maybe I’d just write a letter home.  I got up and pulled the metal chair out from under the table and sat down, staring out of our one heavily grilled window into the frigid inky darkness.  Opening the drawer on the right side of the table/desk (my side), I pulled out the writing pad and a ball-point pen.  Staring at the blank sheet of paper, I kept wondering to whom I should write, and what I should say.

The back of my brain sent forth this suggestion:

— 

Dear Abby,

Today my roommate left me.  He’s moving out because I scare the bejesus out of him every night whenever I wake up screaming after having my regularly scheduled, terrifyingly heart-stopping nightmare.

What do I do now?

Signed,

Confused

Dear Confused,

I’ll make this short and sweet.

You’re sort of worthless, right?  So save us all a lot of trouble and just eat the barrel of your combat rifle already.

Abby

“Well, I guess that’s it.”  Tommy said, startling me out of my funk.  “I’ll be seeing you…maybe at the club sometime.”

“Sure, see you.” I said, not looking up.

I turned around as he walked out of the room and pulled the door closed behind him.  I looked back down at the writing pad again, and felt a wave of deep sadness wash slowly over me.  Losing the will to write, I put the pen down and got up, walking over to the door and flipping the light switch off, plunging my room into complete blackness.  I stood there for a little while letting my eyes adjust to the darkness then carefully felt my way back to my bed.

Still dressed in my full uniform, boots and all, I drew my knees up to my chest and pulled the sheet and thin olive-green blanket over my head.

Never too far away from my mind, the damp stone cell slowly began taking shape and soon the rest of the dreadful dream began to play itself out—ending exactly as it had every night for the past few months.

Afterwards, laying on my bed in the darkness, frightened, trembling and slightly out of breath, I knew where I had to go and what I had to do.

A few minutes later, having left my dark room and mechanically navigating the now familiar hallways, I climbed a stool in the near empty club and ordered my usual.  A half empty bottle of Jack Daniels was placed before me, followed by a pitcher of cold water and an empty shot glass.  After carefully pouring the first shot I brought the glass quickly up to my lips and closed my eyes.

Throwing my head back, I let Mr. Daniels slide easily down my throat, suppressing that now very familiar gagging reflex.  As the whiskey’s hotness exploded in my upper abdomen I sent a swallow of ice-cold water down to quell the heat and help speed the mood-altering alcohol into my system.  I swallowed a few more, waiting for the liquor’s warmth to rise and float that numbness up and around my face and ratchet my mood down to its more manageable ‘give-a-shit’ setting.  Chuckling at my self-deprecating humor, I slid off the stool to pay a visit to the men’s room.

Upon returning I found that my bottle had disappeared.

“Hey Jack!  What the fuck?  I didn’t I kill that bottle already, did I?”  I yelled, maybe a little too loud as I pulled myself onto the suddenly unsteady barstool.

Another bartender, not Jack, came around from the opposite side of the bar.

“Nope.  You’re done.  Go back to your room and sleep it off!”  He said gruffly, while removing the half empty pitcher of water and my shot glass.

“What?” I responded angrily and loudly.  “What the fuck you talking about?  I paid my tab a few days ago.  I’m good…”

“Just some friendly advice, Frank.” The bartender interrupted, wiping down the little section of bar I was occupying, “you’ve had enough, so I’m cutting your ass off.  Don’t make a scene or I’ll fucking put you on report.  I don’t want to have to do that, but I sure as fuck will if you keep giving me shit!  So just ease on outta here and go to your room and sleep it off.”

For a few seconds I thought that maybe he was just kidding, so I tried to smile and stare him down at the same time.  He stared back, not smiling.

I broke my withering stare and looked around the bar.  Everyone was either ignoring the situation, or throwing suspicious glances my way from the corners of their eyes.  Not completely convinced that he was within his rights, I thought that if I just sat there he would have to give in eventually and serve me.

Thankfully, a cloudy but semi-intelligent thought finally fought its way into my frontal lobes.  You really need to get some rest because you have to work tomorrow.  Plus, you sure don’t want to be barred from the club because you pissed off the bartenders.

“OK, you win.”  The words came out slurred.  I slid off the stool and walked unsteadily through the club’s swinging saloon-like doors and headed for the hallway.

I don’t really recall the walk back to my room, but I do remember pulling the wastebasket close to my bed as I lay my head down and the room began to spin.  The rest of that night I got very little sleep as my body was constantly racked by violent spasms of nausea and my head tortured by a severe headache.  Not having had anything to eat before visiting the club made my nausea worse, quickly advancing to a prolonged and agonizing period of dry heaves—and leaving the bitter taste of bile in my mouth.

Better late than never, the dream returned with a vengeance that night.

Staggering into the control room a few hours later I was hoping that the assignment sheet had me working the dais for the first few hours of my shift.  If I had to go back behind the data board and stand on my feet for a couple of hours plotting tracks, I would surely die.

As I pulled the “Assignments” clipboard off the wall I heard someone calling my name.  I turned to see the shift sergeant motioning me to come with him.  I hooked the clipboard back onto the wall and followed him into a small break room usually reserved for the Officer of the Shift.

He held the door for me as I walked in and closed it behind me.

“OK,” he started out, looking awfully serious.  “First off, you need to go back to your room and gargle some Listerine.  You stink!”

I instantly closed my mouth and stopped breathing.

“You got a fresh uniform to put on?”

“I think so.  Why?  What’s wrong with this one?”  I looked down and realized that I was wearing the same uniform that I’d slept in.

“Don’t ask any fucking questions!  Just listen!”

“Yes sir!”

He looked at his watch.  “It’s zero-six-twelve now—so after you clean yourself up, you are to report to the base commander’s office at zero-eight-hundred.  Do you understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“And on second thought, take a long hot shower too.  Maybe you can sweat some of that booze out of your system before you see the major.  Questions?”

“Well, no.  But is something wrong?  Why do I have to see the commander?”

“My God!  You are a dumb shit, aren’t you?”

“Uh…I don’t know…I don’t think so.”

“Get the fuck out of my sight and do what I’ve asked you to do.  You may not be around here for long as it is.  Now, git!”

I turned around quickly and fumbled with the door knob.  My hands were shaking, but I wasn’t sure if it was because I was scared out of my head or whether it was the result of my vicious hangover.

Navigating the hallways, I hurried back to my room and stripped off my uniform.  Checking the metal pole where I kept my uniforms on hangers I thankfully saw one fresh green fatigue uniform that I had apparently laundered and ironed sometime the day before.

My mind was racing, trying to figure out what had gone so wrong that the base commander had to get involved.  Standing under the steaming water a few minutes later I felt my stomach jump as the thought of something going wrong with Sharon’s pregnancy entered my mind.

Jesus!  I thought, a little panicked.  What if something’s happened to her or the baby?  I hadn’t had a letter from her for a couple of weeks, and the last one didn’t sound very positive.  She spoke about hoping the time that we were apart would go fast because she wasn’t feeling too comfortable lately.  When I’d read that line I assumed she was speaking about her pregnancy and the size of her belly.  But what if something else was going wrong?

I hurried to finish my shower and suddenly I wanted the meeting with the base commander to happen sooner than zero-eight-hundred.  Maybe he had received some bad news that had been kept from me.

***

“Major Rusk will see you now!”  The notification coming from the ancient-looking airman second class orderly.  He held the door open as I all but leaped out from the chair where I’d been sitting for the last thirty minutes.

“Airman DeLeón, reporting as ordered, sir!”  I popped as sharp a salute as I could manage.

The major, arms crossed and sitting comfortably in a large brown leather chair, stared at me for a few moments then calmly ordered, “Stand at ease, airman.”

I relaxed and positioned my feet so that they were in line with my shoulders, just as I’d been taught in basic training.

The major, a heavy-set slightly balding and sad-looking man probably in his fifties, looked me over and appeared to take a deep breath.  I’d seen him a few times in the club, usually always sitting alone, nursing a Pabst Blue Ribbon and pensively smoking a cigarette.

“Why don’t we just go over here and talk?”  He motioned to a medium-sized leather couch positioned to his left and with a little grunt, slowly extricated himself from his large desk chair.

My internal worry machine began to pump out heavy doses of adrenaline and a little shudder passed through my body as I meekly followed him to the couch.  He sat on one end, placing a pair of reading glasses on his nose, while I stiffly took my place at the opposite end.

Sitting, my back arched, and with my hands on my knees mainly to keep them from shaking, I noticed that he had a sheet of paper in his hands and was studying it intently.

I wanted to pee so badly.

“OK, son.  You’ve been here…what?  About two months?”  He asked softly, his eyes never leaving the sheet of paper.

“Yes sir.  Well, maybe closer to three.”

“Yeah.  February 12th.  Right?’

“Yes sir.

“Says here you’re married…with a small child.  Right?”

“Yes sir.”

“Wife is…where?”

“At my parents’ home, in Houston, sir.”

“Hmm.  She doing OK?”

“I think so.  She doesn’t write much.  But I’m thinking that it’s because she’s so busy with Ricky…my son, and probably not feeling too well with our second child on the way.”

His eyes popped up over the sheet of paper.  “You’ve got another child on the way?”

“Yes, sir.  Due in August.”

“Did you know that she was pregnant when you got your orders to come here?”

“Oh, yes sir.”

“And you didn’t think to appeal your remote assignment?”

The question shocked me, and blanked out my already struggling thought processes.

“Uh, I don’t know, sir.  I mean, I didn’t know I could.”

“So when you were notified about your orders to a remote station did your base commander there in…”

“Winnemucca, sir.”

“Yes, Winnemucca.  Anyway, did he know about your wife being pregnant?”

I tried to think back to that day but the visual just wouldn’t come up.

“I don’t know, sir.  I can’t remember, but probably not.”

He put the paper down and rubbed his unshaven chin.  “Well, it’s highly unusual for an airman, already with an infant and another one on the way, to be sent to a remote posting.”

“I didn’t know that, sir.  I’m sorry.”

He took a long breath and looked long and hard at the ceiling.

“Well, it seems that that’s now water under the bridge, isn’t it?”

I shrugged, not knowing how to answer the odd question.  A few very long minutes passed and the major continued to stare at the ceiling, as if he’d spotted something very interesting hanging up there.

I resisted looking up, and instead kept my eyes on the now slightly wrinkled sheet of paper.

Finally, he broke his gaze and leveled his eyes at me.

“Let’s talk about what’s going on with you, OK?”

“With me?”

“I’ll get right to the point.  You’ve been drinking a lot—do you realize that?”

The question froze me like a grazing deer who’s just heard a twig snap.

“Well…”  I said, and let the word drift off into nothingness.

“Well, the reports I’ve received from your shift commanders and the guys at the club say that you’re drinking just about every day.  Also, your physical condition when you report to work is…well, less than satisfactory.”

My mouth felt like it was full of cotton, and my shoulders started to tremble.  My thoughts were scattered to the point that I couldn’t form any intelligent response to his statements.  A fear, beginning low in my bowels began to rise through my abdomen and set my teeth to chattering.

I dared not blink because I felt the dream lurking just behind my twitching eyelids.

“Airman.  Are you having some problems?  Money?  Health?  Is someone bullying you?”

“No sir.  Nothing like that.”

“Well, usually when someone drinks as much as you seem to have been doing for a couple of months it means there’s something bothering him.”

“Well, I’ve not been able to sleep very well for a long time.”

“Insomnia?”

“No sir.  Dreams…well, actually just one dream.”

“Dreams?”

“I keep having a bad dream sir.  Very bad.  Every night.  I’m afraid to sleep…that is, it’s hard for me to sleep because as soon as I do…fall asleep…the dream returns.  So I drink, thinking that maybe that one night I won’t dream…”

The words came tumbling out of my mouth without my first having thought them out.  I heard them as if someone else were saying them for me.

“Dreams?”  He asked.  “So you’re drinking to avoid having dreams?”

“Dream, sir.  Just one dream.  Every night.”

“You’re having the same dream every night?”

My whole body was trembling now, and my words were getting hard to form.  “Yes sir, the same dream.”

“Is it like a nightmare?”

“I don’t know, sir…I guess.  It’s a very bad, but very real dream.  I wake up screaming.  My roommate just moved out to another room because of it.”

The major put the sheet of paper down behind him and slid over closer to me.

“Have you told anyone about this dream?”

“God no!  If I did, everyone would think I’m crazy.  No!”

“Can you tell me about it?  The dream?”

My vision suddenly got very blurry as my eyes filled with tears.  “I don’t think I can.”  My trembling voice said.  “Not all of it.  I know it’s just a dream, but it’s killing me.  After I wake up I’m all sweaty and scared to death.  Then I start thinking that the only way not to have the dream is to…oh, I don’t know.  So, I think that I have to drink, you see, because if I don’t I’m afraid I won’t have the strength to keep from doing something to myself.”

“Do you have the dream even after you drink?”

“Yes, but it comes much later, I think.”  And with that I couldn’t hold my emotions back anymore and the dam broke.  I cried uncontrollably and shamelessly.  I thought about Sharon…so far away…and my little Ricky.  And I cried more.  I slid off the couch onto the floor and turned to bury my face in the cushion.

I heard the click of the door as the major closed the door behind him as he left the office.

***

A few minutes later he opened the door and stepped in quietly.  Behind him was one of the orderlies who also subbed as our medic.  I pushed myself off the floor and slid back onto the couch, wiping my face with the sleeve of my uniform shirt.

“Son,” the major said softly, sitting down quickly next to me.  “I’m going to put you on medical leave for the next few days, OK?”

“What?” I asked, a bit confused.

“Yes.  And you’re going to be spending a little time with the medic here.  He’s going to give you some sedatives to calm you down and help you sleep.  Until he releases you, you’re going to be under his care…and I’ll look in on you too, just to make sure you’re alright.  OK?”

I didn’t know what to say, so I just put my head down and looked at the floor.

“No one, besides us three, will know what’s happened here or why you’re on medical leave.  We’re going to make an entry into your medical record that you’ve come down with a little bit of a blood infection, and until you’re better you’ll be off duty.  I’ll make sure your shift commander and sergeant are briefed as such, so you don’t have to explain anything to anyone.  Understand?”

“Yes sir, I think I do.”

“So, for the next two or maybe three days you will stay in the infirmary…we’ll call it ‘isolation’ for lack of a better word, until we, me and the medic, think your system is clear of alcohol and you can sleep.  Understand?”

“Yes sir.”

“You’ll take all your meals there, and we’ll make sure you have plenty of things to keep your mind occupied while you recuperate a bit.  You’ve done quite a bit of physical and mental damage to yourself, I suspect, so we’re going to try to get you back in shape.”

“I understand, sir.”

“Look, I’m not a licensed psychologist although that’s what I wanted to be before I went to college, and because of that I did a lot of reading in that field a long time ago; so I think I know when someone’s depressed.  Now, what I’m really supposed to do is make a call to headquarters at Elmendorf and report your activities and mental condition.  But, if I do that they’ll send a helicopter to evacuate you.  Once you’re there you’ll be placed in some psycho ward, mentally evaluated, and given drugs until they turn you into a fucking zombie.  Once that happens you’ll be classified as unfit, medically discharged and sent home.”

“Oh.”

“Now I know that sounds a bit tempting…the going home part, that is.  But believe me, you will be fucked for the rest of your life.  You’ll never be able to get a good job, you’ll be looked at as some mental case when your military record is reviewed, and in short you will never recover from what I think is something that is completely curable.

Here’s what I think is going on: Simply put, I think you’re very lonely, you miss your wife and child terribly, and you’re worried to death about what’s going to happen to your family when your new baby is born.  Secondly, this dream you say you keep having is probably the result of some guilt you’re feeling because of your having to leave your wife and child alone for a year.  I’m assuming you didn’t do much traveling before you joined the service.  Is that right?”

“That’s right, sir.”

“OK, you with me so far?”

His words were whizzing by me and around me and I wasn’t sure I was understanding everything that he was saying.  I wanted to say ‘yes’, but suddenly my throat was completely choked up and all I could manage was a nod.

They both helped me up and the medic led me out of the major’s office.  We traveled down a hall that I’d seldom seen and entered a brightly lit room through a door with a red cross painted on it.

It smelled so clean and fresh in there, and the bright white walls almost hurt my eyes.  I was led through a second door and into a smaller room.  It was larger than my own room and it was painted a soothing pastel green.  Along one wall there was a neatly made bed with a mattress twice as thick as mine, and made up with a thick white blanket and puffy pillow.

“This’ll be where you’ll be staying for the next few days.” The medic said.  “There’s a bathroom and shower through that door, and in this cabinet are some scrubs that you’ll be wearing while you’re here.”

I didn’t know what ‘scrubs’ were, but when I saw them I understood.

“This isn’t detention, so you’re free to come and go, but I guarantee you that after I give you the sedative you’ll want to do nothing but sleep.  Besides, you don’t want anyone else seeing you in scrubs.”

He left for a few minutes while I changed out of my uniform and into the white scrubs.

“OK,” he said, as he came back in carrying a hypodermic on a silver tray.  “This’ll sting just a bit at first, but soon you’ll be feeling pretty mellow.”

I’d never seen such a large needle in all my life.

“Turn around and pull your pants down over your right cheek.”

I hardly felt the needle as he plunged it into my right hip, but as he pushed the drug into the muscle the sting was sharp and deep.

“OK, that’s it.  Let me put a bandage on this first, then I want you to lay down and close your eyes.  You should drop off into a very pleasant slumber in a few seconds.”

I sat on the edge of the bed and swung my legs up and under the tight sheet and heavy white blanket.  Pulling them up under my chin I watched as the medic give me one last look as he walked out and softly closed the door.  I felt strangely warm and very serene.  I closed my eyes and tried to picture Sharon’s face.

I slept a deep dark sleep and lost track of all time.  I remember waking and finding a tray of food on a table next to the bed.  After eating a bit of the cold food I got up to use the bathroom and found that I felt so weak I had to sit to urinate.

As I re-entered the pastel room I saw the medic standing next to the bed with a small paper cup and a glass of water.

“Here,” He said quietly.  “Take these and be sure to drink the entire glass of water.  You feeling OK?”

“Yes, just a little weak.”

“That’s fine.  I see you ate a little.  The next time you wake up you’ll find that your appetite will be a lot better.”

“OK.”  I took the two large white capsules and laid back down.  He threw the paper cup into a chrome trash bucket and cleared the tray off the table.

“Get a little more rest if you can.  The more you sleep the better you’ll feel.  I’ll be in to check on you a little later on.”  He turned and walked out of the room, leaving the door open an inch or two.

I lay my head on the pillow and tried to remember why I was here.  I rolled over onto my side and slid back into the dark cottony world.  Not once did I dream…anthing.

Reemergence

I was in “isolation” for three days and I spent most of that time sleeping.  On the third day I woke up ravenous and full of energy.  After a wonderful hot shower, I found a tray on my table with three giant pancakes, loads of butter, and a large glass of powdered milk.  I usually shunned the milk (we never had fresh milk and the powdered milk tasted chalky) but on this day I drank it all down.

As I was finishing, the medic knocked gently on the door.  “Yes, come in.”  I said.

“Major Rusk’s here and he wants to talk to you.  You OK with that?”

“Sure.”  I answered.

The door opened wider and the major stepped partially in to the room.

“Hey, how’re you feeling?”  He asked softly.

“I feel fine sir, thank you.”

“Right.  I’ll let you finish your meal, then I want you to get into uniform…there’s a clean one hanging on the outside of the door…and then, report to my office.  OK?”

“Yes sir.”

I finished off the last of the pancakes and quickly undressed to get a quick shower.

Although I felt a little light-headed and a little weak, I felt better than I’d felt for a very long time.

I changed into the fresh uniform that had been brought from my room and stepped out into the main medical room.  Although this was the first time I’d been in that room it wouldn’t be long before I would be paying it another visit.

***

The major’s office door was open so when I walked into the orderly room he must’ve seen me.

“Airman DeLeón, step right on in!”  I heard as I was getting ready to talk to the elderly orderly.

“Yes sir!” I answered, and went through the little swinging gate separating the orderly room from the entrance foyer.

He asked me to close the door as he moved from behind his desk and onto the couch against the wall.

“Have a seat and tell me how you feel.”

As I took a step toward the couch I realized that I hadn’t saluted, as required.  I stopped short, popped to attention, and snapped a sharp salute.

“Oh, Christ, DeLeón—stop that and come and sit!”  He slapped the couch’s cushions loudly.

“Yes sir.” I said, lowering my right hand.  I took a seat one cushion over.

“So?” He said, eyes gleaming.  “I must say, you look much better than the last time you were in here.  At least you got some color in your face.”

“Yes sir.  I feel pretty good, thanks.”

“OK, so the report from the medic says you hardly moved, and he also says you didn’t complain about any dreams.  Is that right?”

“Yes, that’s right.  I don’t think I dreamed about anything.  But of course, I was under sedation, so that might have something to do with it.”

“Well, I think what you really needed was to rest up, which you did, and start thinking about not blaming yourself for the situation you’re in.  And to get a little better, you need stop the booze.”

“Yes sir, that’s for sure.”

“Also, you need to find something to do on your off time.  So since going to the club and drinking is definitely off-limits go find a hobby or something.”

“Yes sir, I’ll try.”

So we had about a thirty-minute chat, during which he asked me a lot of questions about my upbringing—and how I ended up in the Air Force.  He shared a few bits about his past, but mostly he wanted me to talk about myself.

Finally, he stood up and shook my hand.  He assured me that my present circumstances were not my fault and that he was there to help me if I ever found myself “circling the bowl” again.

“More than anything,” he said as we walked towards the office door, “I don’t want you to feel like there’s no one to talk to.  Get close to someone here and share your troubles.  You can’t just carry that shit inside of you and expect to make it for a whole year.  Lastly, come see me and we can talk things out.  OK?”

I promised him I would try to do those things and I reassured him that I was indeed feeling much better.

As I opened the door I heard him say, “Oh, I almost forgot!”

I turned and watched him hurry over to his desk.  He reached under a pen holder and pulled a couple of envelopes out.

“Here!  These came while you at the medic’s.  I took the liberty of retrieving them from the mail bag so I could give them to you myself.”  He looked at the two envelopes and smiled.  “Well, looks like one’s from mom and the other one’s from your sweetie.”

My heart jumped, but not because I was happy to see that I’d finally received mail.  I was apprehensive to read what they each had to say about the other, as the last letters that I’d received from them, although not specific, had alluded to some dissatisfaction with one another.

As I read Sharon’s letter I learned that my intuition had been correct.

The Enterprise Group

When we weren’t working, eating or sleeping, we were expected to perform several duties that, while mundane, were necessary to maintain the cleanliness and integrity of our living areas.

The latrines needed daily attention—cleaning and sanitizing sinks, commodes and urinals—and scrubbing down the walls and floors of the shower rooms.  Hallways needed to be swept and mopped, and the trash cans that were placed at each end checked and emptied if necessary.  The rec room needed special attention: pool table tops brushed down, card tables wiped down, floors also swept and mopped, and trash cans and ash trays emptied and cleaned.  All these duties needed to be completed regularly by all the airmen on the station in addition to attending to the cleanliness and upkeep of our own rooms.

These responsibilities, commonly known as “details” were distributed to everyone on an equal basis.  For example, I might find my name on the “latrine shower detail” every Tuesday and Wednesday of each week for the next three months, and the hall trash can detail every other Sunday for the next two months.

The detail lists were made up by the shift sergeants, then reviewed and signed by the base commander.  All the areas were inspected on a daily basis to ensure that everyone was performing their assigned details efficiently and promptly.  Failure to comply usually resulted in a not so pleasant trip to the commander’s office, and having an additional detail added to what was already assigned.

Many years before I arrived at Tatalina some motivated and imaginative uber-capitalists thought of a unique way to make money on these details, and created the “Detail Enterprise Group”.

When the Detail List was published and posted, this group would make a copy of it and pay a visit to each individual that was assigned a particular duty.

“If you don’t want to clean those nasty commodes and urinals for the next few weeks,” the budding entrepreneur would offer, “I’ll be happy to do it for you for twenty-five cents a day.  Since you’re assigned that detail twice a week for the next three months you can just pay me two dollars a month, payable on payday, or six dollars today, and, either way, it’ll be done for you.”

Of course, due to its constant use the latrine needed to be cleaned at least three times a day.  To accomplish that task four or five airmen were routinely detailed seven days a week—so, there was some real money to be made.

The “Enterprise Group”, as it came to be known, was made up of airmen who had bought in to the group when one of their member’s year-long tour of duty was done.  The average price for a “buy-in” was twenty dollars, depending on the detail, but that buy-in fee was usually made up in the first couple of months.

If one was interested in buying in but didn’t have the up-front capital, the buy-in could be purchased on credit—with the first payments going towards the buy-in fee until it was paid off.  The buy-in was always split equally among the members of the Group.  Obviously, this required a lot of bookkeeping, usually done by one of the lieutenants.

But probably the best benefit derived from being accepted in this group was that once you were in you were completely exempted from the details assignment list.  The sergeants presumed that since you were doing details for other people (even though you were getting paid by them) you shouldn’t have to do your own.  This actually worked in the group’s favor—as their absence from the list created more work for the group’s customers and generated more income for themselves.

After my stint in “isolation” I decided that I needed to make a change in my life on the station, and wanting to earn some extra money I considered buying in to the Enterprise Group.  One evening, during chow, I saw some members of the Enterprise Group sitting together.  I approached them and asked if I could speak to them.

“Sure,” said one of the senior members—a freckled-face, red-haired, radar maintenance tech, named Donny from Iowa.  “Have a seat.”

I pulled up a chair from another table and sat down.

“What can we do you for?”  He asked, cheerfully.

“Well,” I started off, a bit hesitantly.  “I wanted to ask if I could buy in to your group.”

“Hmm, so you want to work some details for cash?”

“Yes, if I could.”

“Well, we don’t think we have an opening yet, but just for chuckles, what detail would you interested in?”

I really hadn’t thought about what detail I would prefer, but I sure has hell know what I didn’t want to do.  “I’ll do anything except latrine duty.”

Donny’s face broke into a big grin and he glanced at the others sitting around him.

“Big surprise, eh boys?”  They all snickered and shook their heads in the affirmative.  “But being that that detail pays the best—you may want to reconsider.”

“Naw,” I said quickly.  “I’m pretty sure I’d rather do something else.”

“OK,” Donny said, “Give me your preference, and I’ll put your name down.”

I gave him my name and thought about it for a few seconds.

“How about the Rec Room?  Is that open?  Or is that going to be open any time soon?”

“Well, that one there doesn’t pay as well as the latrine one, but I will have an opening in a couple of weeks.  Looks like you may be in luck.”

“That would be great.  How much does it pay?”

“Well it has to be cleaned every day, no later than seventeen-hundred, and it’ll bring in ten cents a day per detail.”

“Every day, like seven days a week?”

“Yes.”

“Well, what would that add up to?”

“I think, from past experience, anywhere from twenty to thirty bucks a month.”

“Wow, that would be great!”

“Yeah.  But the kicker is that you have to check it three times a day to make sure it’s OK.  If someone puked in a trash can, or threw shit all over the floor, you have to make sure it’s cleaned up.  Then the place needs a sweeping and mopping every day regardless.  Think you could handle that?”

“For thirty bucks a month?  You bet!”  I said enthusiastically.

“OK, but understand that if you take it you’re replacing three guys on this detail, so you have to make sure to keep the place tidy all the time.  It’s a lot of work.”

“No problem!”

“Right.  Now about the buy-in.  I’m guessing you want to get that on credit, right?”

“Yes, I don’t have any money.”

“All right, we can do that.  And, oh yes, you are aware of the tax you have to pay us, right?”

“Tax?”

“Yeah.  You don’t think we run this show for our health, do you?”

“Well…I…”

“Ten percent of your take, payable each month on payday.  Right after you get your pay from the detail.”

“Well…I guess that’ll be OK.”

“You bet your ass.”  Donny said, as he penciled my name into a spiral notebook.  “I’ll let you know when you can start.  Anything else?”

“No, I think that’s it.”

“OK,” he said, “That’s that then.  Oh, and if you think you might want to buy into the laundry business let me know.  We’re losing one of the guys that does the laundry in your wing.  If you really need money, you can cash in on that one too.  We’ll be willing to waive the buy-in fee since you’re already in for the Rec Room.”

“Oh,” I said, a bit hesitantly.  “I don’t know how much work that would add.  I still gotta pull my duty in the control room and all.”

“Well honestly, if you know how to iron clothes, which most of us don’t, it’ll be a breeze.  Let me know.”

I shook their hands and walked back to my table.  I was excited with the anticipation of making some extra money.  Before I’d left Winnemucca I had allotted the majority of my pay to go to support Sharon at home.  At the time I thought I wouldn’t need much so I guess I overdid it a bit.  I was now living on about ten dollars a month.

As I ate my meal I began giving serious consideration to the laundry gig.  Since I’d been at Tatalina I had been mostly doing my own because I sure didn’t have any extra cash to spend on someone else doing my washing and ironing.  And since I did my own, I was always running into the guys who had that enterprise because it was always hard to find an empty washer or dryer in the station’s laundry room when they in there doing their customers’ laundry.

So the more I thought about it the more I became convinced that taking over the laundry enterprise would end up earning me more money, and if nothing else the extra time that I would have to devote to doing that job would sure help keep me out of the officers’ club.

It seemed like a win-win all the way around.

Springtime in Hell, and Trouble in Houston

It was now early June and the days had quickly gone from twenty hours of darkness to about fourteen hours of bright daylight.  The remaining ten hours of each day would soften down to a grayish-hued duskiness—never quite achieving that deep shroud of darkness the bright pulsating stars needed in order to twinkle silently in the frozen sky.

The northern lights, so beautifully dazzling in their wavy green, yellow, and orange bands, and so often smearing the pure blackness of the long Alaskan winter nights, were now nothing more than memories—occasionally and very faintly rising up through the reddish pink horizon of melting tundra, only to give way to a soft pink sunrise.

And, as if an alarm had gone off that only they heard, clouds of mercilessly stinging mosquitos suddenly rose up from the spongy permafrost early that month to feed ravenously upon any and all creatures that dared venture out into the quickly thawing landscape.

The station’s garbage dump, thirty yards from the nearest building was now emerging from the melting snow, its rotting waste sending foul and noxious gases spinning into the cool brisk breeze.  Attracted by the stench, lumbering families of black and brown bears, who, while randomly swatting the stinging insects from their eyes and noses, fought violent battles amongst themselves—the winner hoping to lay claim to the tastiest pile of waste.  Foxes, wolves, and the occasional wolverine would gingerly move between the hulking and irritable bears to snatch stinking morsels of decaying food out from under their noses.

But the most amazing thing that I learned that spring in 1963 was that Tatalina was home to four “junkyard dogs”.  They were pretty much mongrels—maybe part Huskies, and God knows what else—but they were very protective and extremely vicious when it came to guarding their territory—particularly the garbage dump.  Fairly large and heavily furred, they were described by one of my co-workers from California as “gnarly dudes”.  They all appeared to be males and the gossip on the base was that they mated with the wolves and coyotes that lived in the surrounding forest.  Truly, no one knew where they’d come from.

They were well fed, given scraps mostly by the cooks and our one baker, and of course they lived outside except during the heaviest of winter days when they knew enough to seek shelter in the heated garage where the snow tracks were housed.

During the early spring season, they would spend their days lazing around the station and patrolling the dump—terrorizing all but the biggest and bravest of the visiting predators.  The smaller of the pesky garbage dump visitors would scamper off, tails tucked low just ahead of the snapping jaws, as soon as the quartet of barking and howling dogs would mount a frontal attack.  We all knew it was mostly for show because the scurrying varmints could easily outrun even the swiftest of the four dogs.

But the bears presented a very different problem.  No matter how loud and vicious the dogs’ attack would be, the bears, still sluggish from their months of hibernation, would patiently paw the stinking mounds of trash, searching for their hidden putrid treasure and ignoring the dogs’ persistent barking and faux attacks.

One day while hanging out by the back kitchen dock fighting off clouds of mosquitos and watching the daily dog and bear show, we saw that one of the largest of a group of six brown bears finally had all he was gonna take.  In a split second, with speed belying his massive size, the bear spun completely around, spittle flying from its open and heavily fanged jaws, and slapped two of the closest dogs with one swipe of his massive paw.  The two struck dogs tumbled through the air a full twenty feet, yelping all the way, before hitting the ground in an explosion of fur and dirt.  The other two dogs, deciding that perhaps they had ventured a bit too close for comfort, backed up rapidly in reverse, never ceasing their tireless, bear-baiting barks and snarls.

Leaping to their feet, the dogs that had been on the receiving end of the bear’s right cross, hurriedly shook themselves off, and sprinted back to rejoin the fray—apparently none the worse for wear.

Expressing my surprise to the group, I was informed that they’d been told by some long-gone Tatalina inhabitants that these dogs, and probably their parents too, had been batted around pretty regularly by the visiting bears.  But, regardless, they always shook off the punch and returned to the attack until the bears, either full or tired of the constant harassment, lumbered off into the deep woods.

***

The letters were coming a bit more regularly now—from both my mom and Sharon.  But instead of being elated that I was hearing from home more often, I soon began to dread my daily walk down to the mail room.

At about the four-month mark, and in Sharon’s seventh month of pregnancy, she began complaining in her letters about my mother’s subtle attempts at dominating every aspect of her life.  Apparently it had begun simply enough, with mom offering unsolicited advice on how and when to change Ricky’s diaper and even how to properly cook hamburger meat.  Eventually it progressed to not-so-subtle suggestions that Sharon had probably been directly responsible for my breaking up with Amparo.

On the other side, my mother’s letters were rife with comments about how surprised she was to find out that Sharon was so tremendously naïve (and really ignorant and lazy) about being a mother, a cook, and a housekeeper.  She opined that I should consider myself lucky not to be there to witness my wife’s pathetic attempts at learning how to be a housewife.

Apparently it had gotten so bad that one sideward glance, a word misspoken, or a careless deed would send each of them into loud shouting matches, after which they would retreat to their respective rooms to engage in heated letter writing campaigns; each accusing the other of being insensitive, obtuse, and just plain wrong.  Further, both of them would demand that I should immediately address each particular grievance with the other in my next letter.

Although I was no longer having my daily nightmare, I was now living a real one with every letter I received.  The end result was that I began to write home less and less, hoping I would also hear from them less and less.  Sometimes I would just let two or three letters pile up on my little writing table before I dared open and read one.

I tried as much as I possibly could but soon found myself visiting the club a little more often than I should.  But instead of slugging down the shots as fast as I could, I began nursing them for longer periods of time, passing some of the time chatting with bar mates and grousing about the food, work shifts, and the weather.  The bartenders, vigilant at first, began to pay less attention to me and soon didn’t seem to care if I sat on one shot for an hour or more.

But mostly I listened to the music, ever country, coming from the constantly blaring jukebox—and I thought…a lot.

I thought about my recent brush with self-destruction and I thought about the dream that had almost pushed me over the edge.  Aside from my recently departed roommate and Major Rusk, I hadn’t discussed the dream with anyone else on the station; but even not having done so I sensed that my coworkers and bar mates somehow knew that I’d been struggling with some unknown issues.

It was probably most noticeable in the lack of peer pestering that I had experienced since arriving at Tatalina.  There had been several other airmen that had been assigned to the station within two weeks of my arrival, and from the first day they had been subjected to humorous but still vicious harassment, particularly from those who were within a month or so of leaving.  But whatever the reason, I was thankful that I’d been spared the extra hassle during my time of extreme strife.

Most of my thinking time at the club was spent on sorting out the problems between my wife and mother back in Houston.  But besides writing letters urging each of them to try to work out their differences, I knew that for the most part it was a lost cause.  So, late one evening about two weeks after my near nervous breakdown, and after staring at a shot glass full of Jack Daniels for what seemed hours, I finally came to an understanding with myself.  I would stop trying to figure out solutions to problems that I could not possibly solve, and instead concentrate on my own well-being and mental stability for the remaining nine months I had left in Alaska.

After chugging down the drink and chasing it with half a glass of now warm water, I bid goodnight to the bartenders and headed back to my room.  On the way I decided that first thing tomorrow I would contact Donny from the Enterprise Group, and query him about the upcoming vacancy on the Rec Room detail.  Further, I would also place my bid on the Laundry detail.

If I couldn’t control circumstances that were out of my control, then I would spend the next nine months working extra duty and earning as much extra money as I possibly could.

Making those two decisions that evening had an immediate and profound effect on my mood—forever and permanently changing my general outlook on life.  And for the first time in many months I slept soundly throughout the night without the help of any medication. The next morning, I awoke refreshed, excited, and anxious to begin this new chapter in my life.

 

To be continued…

Hell Freezes Over…Part One

 

 

 Hell Freezes Over

Part One

February 1963-February 1964

 

Tatalina

I had no idea what to expect as I sat shivering on the pick-up truck’s blue vinyl bench seat on my way to Tatalina’s Air Station’s main administrative building.

My already seedy uniform had suffered its final indignity when I had fallen backwards into the snowbank at the edge of the runway, as I tried to retrieve my duffle bag from the bush pilot’s plane.

My pants were soaked up to my knees and the inside of my shoes squished as I vainly tried to warm my nearly frostbitten toes by vigorously rubbing them against each other.  All that accomplished was to give me a painful case of toe cramps. I could feel the moist cold seeping into the back of my shirt from the soaking my jacket had sustained as I struggled to extricate myself from the slushy snow when I fell.

The radio on the pickup truck was blaring some country song that had the sergeant pounding his left foot to the twangy beat.  He wore the rank of Staff Sergeant and looked to be in his early thirties.  His straight dark blond hair, combed up into a giant pompadour, then falling raggedly over the top of his ears, was longer than any I’d seen since I’d joined the military.  His eyes, framed by a pair of deep-seated sets of crow’s feet, contradicted his otherwise boyish facial features; and his lips seemed to be locked into a perpetual smile.

Even though my nose was running because of the frigid air, every time I sniffed back a dribble of mucous, I inadvertently inhaled what seemed to be a definite aroma of alcohol coming from Sergeant Billy Bob.  Since I didn’t have a handkerchief, and the chance of finding a box of Kleenex in the glove compartment of the truck was thin to non-existent, I wiped my chapped nose of the sleeve of my uniform jacket.

“Colder’n a witch’s tit, eh?” Billy Bob said cheerfully, shoving the floor shifter into gear.

“Uh, yeah…sure is.” I answered with some hesitation; and being the first time I’d ever heard this quaint colloquialism my mind quickly conjured up a mental picture of what that must look like.

“Shit boy, what you need a slug of this!  For sure this’ll warm you up fast!”  He said, pulling a pint bottle of whiskey with his right hand from its hiding place between his lower back and the pick-up’s bench seat.

His unexpected offer shocked me so that I just sat there staring at the flat glass bottle, its amber contents sloshing merrily with every rise and dip in the snow-covered road.  There was a picture of a turkey on the bottle’s white label.

“No thanks.”  I finally said.  “I’m good.  I just need to get out of these wet clothes and I’ll be fine.”

“Suit yourself!”  He said, as he let go of the steering wheel and uncapped the bottle with his left hand.  “Here’s to what ails ya!”  And with that he tipped the bottle up to his mouth and took three giant and noisy swallows.

As he spun the cap onto the neck of the bottle his face instantly flushed and he squeezed his eyes tight.  Then, shaking his head violently as he sought to return the half-empty bottle to its hiding place he said with a shudder, “Fuck!  That shit’ll kill ya!”  His voice wheezed the words out. “And no telling what it’s doing to my fucking ulcers!”  A clump of hair, dislodged from his prominent pompadour swung down between his eyes.

Ulcers? I thought.

“You got ulcers?”  I asked, a little shocked and a lot curious.

“Oh, shit yeah.”  He said, his voice straining and the redness starting to drain from his face.  “But I didn’t tell anyone when I got this remote assignment ‘cause then the docs wouldn’t have let me come up here.  They would’a put my ass in the infirmary, and you know, I’d probably still be there.”

“You…you actually wanted to come up here?”  I asked, incredulously.

“Oh shit yeah!  See, my old lady found out I was screwing some broad back in North Carolina at the base where I was at, and after she threw a shit-fit, she said she was gonna divorce my ass.  But, she was just pissed off, you know and probably didn’t mean it. But I figured if I stayed, one of her fucking girl-friends would’a convinced her to divorce me just for spite.  Then she for sure would’a taken everything I had…including my two kids.  But, this here being a remote assignment, and all…well, she couldn’t do that, could she?  At least not until I get home later on this year.  But by then she’ll have gotten over it.  Yes siree!”

We bounced over a few bumps on the snow covered road and he flicked the clump of unruly hair off his forehead and back onto its place on his impressive pompadour.

I didn’t know what to say in response, so I just sat there looking at the rugged landscape.

“You got a wife?”  He asked, the sweet aroma of whiskey now strong in the cabin.

“Yup.”

“Kids?”

“Yeah, one five months old, and another on the way.”

“What?  Another one?  Due when?”

“Well, we think it’s gonna be sometime in August.”

“Shit man, you didn’t wait too long to get back in the saddle after that first one, did you?”

“No, I guess not.”

“Well, it sucks that your second kid’ll be born while you’re up here.”

“Yes, it does.”

“No sweat!  Before you know it you’ll be back in the lower forty-eight—plunking your wife for number three!”  He let out a hardy laugh that ended up in a protracted coughing fit.

“You OK?”  I asked, a little concerned.

He coughed a few more times and finally cleared his throat noisily.  “Yeah,” he said, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, then looking at it carefully.  “As long as there’s no blood I’m all aces!”

***

After arriving at the station’s administrative building, Billy Bob waited until I got my duffle bag out of the pick-up truck’s bed before taking off—tires spinning noisily on the black ice built up on the little circular drive.

Walking carefully in my leather-soled dress shoes I pushed open the heavy insulated door marked, ‘Orderly Room’ and dragged my duffle in behind me.

I was introduced to the base commander, Major Rusk, and his executive officer, Lieutenant James, and was asked to sign several official forms making me a permanent member of the Tatalina Air Force Station for the next year.

Once I was done with the forms, the commander’s administrative assistant, a rather old looking Airman 2nd Class (E-2), escorted me to the dorm wing where I’d be housed.

The buildings at Tatalina were laid out roughly resembling a large spoked wheel, with the administration building serving as the center hub.  The buildings containing the two-man rooms, showers and latrines; kitchen and chow hall; library; recreation room and movie theater; a club; and several classified communications rooms extended outward from the center hub.  At the end of one of the spokes was the large dark operations room where I’d be performing my assigned duty: the Radar Tracking Control Room.

All the individual buildings were interconnected with one another by narrow hallways that eliminated the need for one to have to go back to the center, the administration building, to proceed outward to another building.  These narrow hallways were windowless and were lined with banks of heavy duty steam heaters.  This peculiar arrangement made it possible for one to never have to go outdoors for anything.  You could go to work, eat your meals, play pool, read books, and watch movies all within the confines of the base, never having to set foot outside.  There was even a garage that housed the various vehicles used to transport material and personnel to and from McGrath, and other locations.  In all, the complement of assigned personnel at the radar station numbered around a hundred.

Besides pickup trucks, there were three fully treaded snow vehicles (snow cats) that could be used to ferry supplies and/or personnel to or from the small landing strip about a mile away.  During the sub-zero winter months they were also used as rescue vehicles to find and transport lost local hunters back to McGrath, and a few drunk airmen back to our base.  During my year at the base, two of our airmen, after spending a few hours drinking at our club, decided they wanted to explore the wilderness around the base and were never seen or heard from again.

Once a month an Air Force C-123 from Elmendorf Air Force Base would fly in food and supplies, the latest magazines and books, new movies in actual 35mm film cans, and replacement uniforms.  Usually a caravan of blue pickup truck would be sent out, but when the weather was bad the snow cats would be powered up for the trip to the landing strip to haul back the supplies on sledded wooden pallets.

It took me a few weeks to learn to navigate the various hallways in order to find my way to any of my desired destinations.  More than once I lost my way in the dimly-lit halls, finally deciding to retrace my steps and start all over again.  There were signs posted on the walls with arrows pointing to the various destinations, but I soon found out that a favorite past-time of some of the longtime residents was to switch around the signs and watch the confused new arrivals wander aimlessly up and down the narrow hallways.  I learned to watch for particular markings on the walls or on the floor or look for peculiarities in certain steam radiators, and memorize them as waypoints rather than depend on the ever-changing signs.

It felt wonderful to finally get to my assigned two-man room, undress, and take my first real shower in several days.  Returning to my nine-by-twelve foot room I changed into fresh boxers and began to unpack my duffle bag.  As I put my underwear into the drawers in the small metal dresser and hung my wrinkled uniforms on the pipe suspended from the ceiling, I wondered who my roommate was going to be.

The two beds were positioned on opposite sides of the long and narrow room with a writing table and chair set between them against the back wall and under a large, heavily shaded window.  Both beds had sheets, blankets, and pillows stacked at the foot of the mattress so after my shower I made up my bed to the finest military standards.  It had been a while since I’d done this.

I was pleased to see that my room was situated close to the latrine and the shower room, making getting ready for those early morning shifts a bit more convenient, and it was also within reasonable walking distance to the recreation room and library.  Further away, and off another set of hallways was the chow hall and the Officers’ Club.

After unpacking I found that unless I sat on the one chair in the room there was nowhere else to stretch out and relax.  So, as much as I hated to, I threw myself down on my freshly made bed and curled up to take a well-deserved nap.

I was just beginning to doze off when the door to my room opened and Tommy Sanchez walked in.  Of course! I thought.  He was due in on the same day as I so it made sense that we’d be housed together.

“Hi roomie!”  He said, as he slung his duffle bag next to the other bed.  “I guess we’re going to be spending a lot of time together for the next twelve months.”

I got up and greeted him with a handshake.  “Hope your trip went a little better than mine.”

He told me that he’d flown from San Antonio to Seattle and caught a cab to McChord.

“Wow!  That must’ve cost quite a bit.”  I said, a little envious.

“Yeah, well my folks gave me some money ‘cause they didn’t want me to ride a bus all the way.  I ended up having more than enough for the cab ride to McChord.”

“Did you catch another flight from McChord to Elmendorf?”  I asked.

“Another flight?”  He said, looking at me curiously.  “We were on the same flight!  Didn’t you see me?”

That threw me for a loop.  “No!  Not at all!  Seriously?  We were on the same airplane?”

“Yeah!  But I was about seven or eight rows behind you.  I tried to say hi when I got on the airplane, but you were busy looking out the window.”

“Why didn’t I see you in the terminal when we landed?”

“I don’t know.  I looked for you but I couldn’t find you either.  I figured you were pissed off at me for some reason and didn’t want to be found.”

“What?  Why would I be pissed off at you?”

“Well, when you guys dropped me off at my house, you just drove off and didn’t even come in to meet my folks.”

“Tommy!” I said, a bit irritated.  “We waited for you to come back out but you closed the door, so we left.  And, yeah!  We are a bit pissed.”

“So you’re still upset?”

“No man! That’s water under the bridge.  So, don’t tell me you were you on the same flight with me to McGrath?”

“No.  By the time I checked in I was told that the flight was oversold and that I’d have to wait for this one to dump its load at McGrath and then fly back.  But I saw you get on the plane though.”

“I can’t believe they actually had two flights to McGrath on the same day.”

“Well, did you see the shit-load of Eskimos on your airplane?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, after your flight left I found out that the whole bunch had been at some tribal celebration in Anchorage, and now they were all headed back.  At least that’s what the chick at the counter told me.  She said they do it once a year so it’s happened before.  I didn’t care since I wasn’t that anxious to get here too early, so I just settled in and took a nap.  I couldn’t sleep on that other plane because of the bumps.”

“Oh, yeah.  That scared the crap outta me.  Anyway, when you got to McGrath did that guy in the red plane fly you here?”

“Yeah, he told me he’d just flown another guy up to the radar site, so I figured it was you.”

“Did Sergeant Billy Bob pick you up and drive you here?”

“Yep.  That guy’s weird, and a fucking drunk to boot.”

“Well, anyway—looks like we made it, and we’re here for another eleven months and twenty-nine days.”

“Right!  But who’s counting?”

***

Although Tommy and I were doing the same job, and shared the same room, we were put on opposite shifts.  While we occasionally shared one of our off days, we rarely saw each other when one of us was on shift.  We worked twelve hour shifts, six days a week: two 12pm-12am; two 6am-6pm; and, two 8pm-8am; followed by three days off.

Our facility was one of the last old style radar tracking sites left in the Air Force.  The radar antennas feeding data to our scopes were located at various strategic sites around the state—their data-filled signals transmitted to our station via microwave.  The control room, its walls painted a dull black, was sound-proofed and insulated.  It was about forty feet square, and its main floor, where the surveillance radar scopes were located, was sunken down to about ten feet deep.

On one end there was a high observation dais, peppered with phones of differing colors and low intensity lights, where the shift commander and his assistants sat.  Facing the dais on the opposite side of the room was a large three piece transparent Plexiglas board on which was depicted the state outline, airways, and our Air Defense Zone, and fighter and bomber bases.  Behind the Plexiglas were three to four airmen called plotters, who when given aircraft target coordinates through their radio headsets from one of the six radar scope operators situated in a pit between the board and the dais, would manually plot their positions, direction of flight, and speed with colored grease pencils on the board.  Orange depicted an unknown or unidentified target, yellow was pending, and green was identified and friendly.  Red, which we saw only rarely, was deemed as a possible hostile.

When a new target went up on the board, one of the watch commander’s assistants, who was in constant communication with the Command Center at Elmendorf Air Force Base, would relay the location, altitude, speed, and direction of the new track.  The Command Center would compare the data with known air carrier and military flight plans and correlate the target with that data.  If properly identified that information was given to the assistant who would then relay the target classification to the plotter.  The plotter would then change the target’s orange color to green.  If the target was not identified within a couple of minutes, for any reason, fighter jets would be dispatched from Fairbanks or Anchorage to engage and identify the target.  If deemed hostile it would be destroyed by order of the watch commander.  Thankfully, that had never happened.

To enable the watch commanders to read and make decisions based on the information going up on the board, the plotters behind the board were required to write everything backwards.  Each plotter had to have an appropriate set of grease pencils in one hand while writing backwards with the other.  Plotting mistakes or old terminated tracks were erased with a square piece of felt cloth wrapped around one’s writing hand.  The other hand manipulated the receive/transmit button on the headset.

The great majority of the tracks originated within the state of Alaska and were classified quickly and routinely.  However, occasionally, our Russian friends would send their lumbering bombers east over the Bering Sea towards the western peninsula of Alaska, and our ADIZ (Air Defense Identification Zone), to probe and test our air defense reflexes.  During these little bouts of daring Russian gamesmanship the tensions would rise considerably in our Control Room as we sent waves of fighter jets from our bases in Fairbanks and Anchorage, only to see the Russians turn their bombers away just short of penetrating our airspace.

Our twelve hour work shifts were split by working three hours behind the display board, three hours on the radar transmitting target positions, three hours on the dais assisting the watch commanders, and three hours on meals and rest breaks.  We actually rotated our positions every hour, helping us avoid the fatigue that would occur having to work on any one position for three hours straight.

It was mostly monotonous work, but with the regular position rotation the twelve hour day seemed to pass fairly rapidly, with only small spots of boredom here and there.

But, it was not what happened when I was at work that ended up impacting my life so severely, it was what I did during those periods of time when I was off work that ended up causing me great and lasting harm.

Frenchy

The first two weeks of my year-long stay at Tatalina were spent familiarizing myself with the station’s physical layout, learning to perform my new duties, and getting acquainted with my fellow workers.

For the most part the guys I worked with were a friendly and humorous group.  Those of us who still had many months left in our year-long tour of duty had to put up with the constant and sometimes obscene harassment from those who had but a few months, weeks, or even days left on Tatalina—the so-called “short-timers”.

On a daily basis we were subjected to, and had to tolerate, taunts such as: “If I had your departure date I’d just go ahead and kill myself now…”; “Hey rookie, I hear you’re still crapping stateside turds…”; “I’m so damn short I can walk into my room right under the closed door…”; “I’m so short I’m not allowed to have more than a three word conversation with anyone…”; and the all-time favorite, usually yelled out as a toast while celebrating at the Officers’ Club—and the one that the long-timers couldn’t wait to yell out themselves: “FIGMO!!” (Fuck It, Got My Orders).

About a month after arriving I swung by the tiny post office to check my mail box.  Although our supplies were flown in once a month the mail came in on the daily commuter flight to McGrath from Anchorage.  It was then flown in to our station by the same bush pilot who flew me in, then picked up by Billy Bob or some other sergeant.  This in itself was quite a feat since the weather at our remote location was not always the best.  But in the year that I spent there I can’t recall a day when the mail didn’t make it to us.

Looking at my glassed-in mail slot I saw that this would be another day with no letter from Sharon.  I had already written several letters to her, the first a few days after I’d arrived, but had yet to get one in return.  The first letter that I’d received was from my mother—that one arriving before I’d had a chance to write her for the first time.  I recall being happy when I saw the white envelope resting diagonally in the box, then a little disappointed and sad when I saw that it wasn’t from my wife.

As I was leaving I ran into one of my crew-mates as he was coming in to check his mail.

“Hey Frenchy.”  I said.  He was the LeBlanc family’s youngest son and hailed from Baton Rouge, Louisiana.  Although his name was Robbie, he preferred to be called “Frenchy”.

If you asked him, or even if you didn’t, he’d tell you that Baton Rouge meant ‘red stick’, and not all ‘lewziannans’ were coon-asses.  Pasty-faced, and a little chubby, he always seemed to be on the verge of laughing.  A bit too effeminate in his mannerisms, I’d been warned by some of my co-workers to keep my distance because he seemed a little ‘queer’.  ‘Gay’ still meant happy in those days.

“What’s up man?  No mail for you today?”  He asked, peeking into his slot.

“Naw…maybe tomorrow.”

“Yeah…well, me neither.  But I really didn’t expect one today since I got one yesterday from my maw-maw.”  (Yes, he always said ‘maw-maw’).

“Yeah?  That’s cool.”

“How’re things at home?”  He asked.

“Don’t know—at least from my wife’s point of view.  I haven’t heard from her, but I did get a letter from my mom last week, and she says things are OK.”

“So you haven’t gotten any letters from your wife yet?”

“Nope.”

“Shit man.  That sucks.  You have written her, right?”

“Yup.  A couple of times.”

“Aw.  Well maybe the letters got hung up at McChord.  I know a couple of guys here that didn’t get any mail for a month or so, and when they complained they found that some mail-puke at McChord had routed them to Barrow (another even more remote radar site in Alaska) instead of Tatalina.  They ended up getting four or five letters all at once.”

“Yeah…well, maybe.”  I said, not really wanting to talk about this anymore.  “So, heading back to your room?”  I asked, hoping to change the subject.

“Well, I was actually headed to the club.  How about you?”

“Naw, going back to my room.”  I said, not really knowing if that’s where I really was heading.

“Look,” he said.  “Why don’t you come up to the club with me?”  (There was that winning smile).  My masculinity antenna went up.  “Well, uh, no thanks.  I haven’t gotten paid yet, so I don’t have any money.”

“Shit man, no sweat!  You can buy stuff in there on credit.”

“What?  On credit?”

“Sure.  Look, everyone knows that we all get here with very little money…and with the first payday usually delayed a month or so, the club just runs a tab.  When you get paid you just go in there and settle up.  It’s not like they don’t fucking know where to find you.”

“Really?”

“Sure man!  Come on, let’s go drown our sorrows in a little booze.”

I thought about it for a few seconds, and after deciding that Frenchy wasn’t going to be a threat, I said, “Sure, why not”.

***

From the mail room it was a short walk to the club, via one of those winding, and oddly eerie, hallways.  Just before reaching the heavy fire doors that sealed each end of the hall I began to hear music.

“Sounds like the place is hopping already.”  Frenchy said, pulling the heavy doors open.

A short turn to the right and we walked through an open door into the Tatalina Officers’ Club.

It wasn’t really hopping—it was that the juke box’s volume had been turned up to almost eardrum piercing levels.

“Shit!”  Frenchy said, cupping his ears.  “Someone must’ve gotten a “Dear John” letter, or something.”  A “Dear John” was usually a letter notifying its recipient that the sending party no longer wanted to maintain their relationship.  They were common and usually arrived right around the recipient’s sixth or seventh month.

The club consisted of two large rooms separated by half a wall.  The first room was large, well-lit, and furnished with five or six empty four-chair wooden tables.  On one wall were a couple of mounted moose heads, a bear head, and a deer head.  Hanging on the opposite wall someone had spent a lot of time creating a bust of what appeared to be a cross-eyed, buck-toothed, Eskimo female wearing an oversized Russian fur cap, and little else.  Draped across her oversized breasts was a white banner that read, “Miss Tatalina”.  The juke box was situated directly beneath her.

The bar was located in the next room just past the wall, and was dimly lit.  It was pretty much square with stools all around its perimeter. In the center was a veritable pyramid of glass liquor bottles with booze from practically every country in the world.

The bar was tended by senior sergeants, who were probably teetotalers since I never saw them on the receiving side of the bar.  For maximum convenience the bar was open twenty-four-seven.

Frenchy and I pulled up a couple of stools and waited.

“Hey Frenchy,” the bartender said cheerfully, wiping down our little area of the bar.  “New pal?”

“Huh?”  Frenchy stuttered.  “Oh no!  This is Frank.  He’s a rookie and he’s on my crew.”

“Lucky him.”  The bartender said acidly.  “What’ll you have?  Pink Lady?”

“Fuck you, Jack!”  Frenchy said, with a little lisp.  “That wasn’t funny the first time you said that a couple of months ago!  You know what I drink, Godammit!”

“Hey, just fucking with ya, OK?  A Shirley Temple coming right up.  Naw, just kidding.”

I wasn’t so sure he was kidding, as he never smiled.

“How ‘bout you?  What’ll ya have?”

I was frantically trying to think of the most masculine whiskey I could come up with.

“Uh, Jack Daniels!”

“How do you take it?”  The barkeep asked, staring me straight in the eyeballs.

“Well…straight!”  I blurted out.  “Oh, and with a water chaser.”  I thought about Michael back in Winnemucca.

“There ya go, Frenchy!”  Jack said, slapping the damp dish towel he’d been wiping the bar with over his shoulder.  “That’s what a man with a real dick drinks.”

“Fuck you again, Jack!”  Frenchy said, with less of a lisp this time.

Jack turned away and studied the mountain of bottles.

“Asshole always fucks with me because I don’t drink whiskey.”  Frenchy said, with a little whimper.

“No?” I said, questioningly.

“Naw, don’t like it.  I drink brandy.”

“Brandy?”

“Yeah, that’s what my parents drink back home.  I guess it sounds a little sissy, but I don’t care.  I can’t stand whiskey.”

Since I’d never drank brandy before I found it difficult to have an opinion one way or the other, so I just nodded and waited for my whiskey.

***

It was almost impossible to maintain a conversation at the bar over the soulful and depressing music coming from the jukebox.  As I came to discover, every .45 disk loaded into the brightly lit Rock-Ola was some type of country music hit.  Since I’d pretty much been hit-parade music deprived for most of my teen-age years, thanks to the Pentecostal church, my recent experience with music tended to lean toward folk-rock, and some rock and roll.

Although vaguely familiar with the country music genre I had never heard of Skeeter Davis, Buck Owens, Dave Dudley, or Carl Butler and Pearl.  But songs by these, and many other country music artists, poured out of the club’s juke box continuously.  After a while I realized that the subject of every one of those songs had something to do with being far from home, being left alone at the altar, losing your true love, or having your best friend run off with your wife or girlfriend while you were somewhere far away.

Although I’d started out the evening with Frenchy in a not too depressed mood, by the time I was on my third drink I was thinking of breaking down and crying. Most of the crowd gathered at the bar knew every word of every verse of every song that the brightly-lit jukebox pumped out.  A particularly gloomy verse would be sure to elicit coyote-like wails from the bar crowd, terminating in a mass throwing back of whatever one was drinking.  As funny as this may sound it was deeply depressing.

I ended up downing a couple of more shots while Frenchy nursed his brandy in something he called a “sniffer” and finally decided to call it a night.  Of course, in the dead of winter up there “night” was a relative term.  The sun came up around ten in the morning and dipped back behind the distant mountain at two in the afternoon.  So “night” was about twenty hours long.

Feeling a bit of a buzz I thought that maybe I should take a shower and try to get some sleep before my shift next morning.  Even though our communal shower was enormous, with at least twenty shower heads poking out of the tile lined wall, this evening it was completely empty.

Still feeling a bit light-headed after my shower, I took a couple of aspirin and rolled into my bunk.  Turning my body toward the wall and pulling my knees up to my chest I closed my eyes and tried to clear my head of the spinning echoes those country songs had left.  Just before drifting off I wondered what Sharon and little Ricky were doing.

That night, the terrible dream that would haunt me every night for the next three months, and frighten me as nothing else ever had, visited me for the first time.

The Dream

The stone cell I was in was damp and cold; wet, salty air drifting in through the rusty vertical bars stung my eyes and left a sour crusty taste on my lips.  Carved out of the side of a mountain the floor of the cell—really more like a cave—was made up of gritty dirt and pea-sized shells and stones.  The balls of my feet and the ends of my toes were caked with dried blood and half-formed scabs.

The weight of the heavy iron chains linked to thick metal cuffs that were clamped to my wrists made it difficult for me to stand.  And even when I tried to pull myself upright the low stone ceiling would hit the back of my head, keeping me from being able to stand up straight.  My back ached and spasms of pain shot down my buttocks and the back of my legs.

I was thirsty and I was hungry; and I couldn’t remember when I last ate or drank.  If I stood very still I could hear surf breaking on a nearby reef, but my view through the rusty bars was hindered by tall patches of dry scrub brush and burnt amber hills.  The distant sound of water slapping on hard stone made me want to flood my mouth with saliva and lick my lips.  But the best I could do was force my mouth open and let the heavy moist air flow over my dry, sticky tongue.  I closed my phlegmy eyes, and breathing deeply, imagined those faraway waves of cold water breaking and washing over my head.

Crunching footfalls alerted my quickly dulling senses.  Someone, anyone—please let me see you, my cloudy mind thought.  But I dared not move.

A shadow, first small then growing long and lean pushed the gray light away and darkened the cell’s entrance.

I wanted to stand but instead found only enough strength to get to my hands and knees.  The chains clinked faintly and dully and my hair fell over my eyes in long greasy strands.  I shook my head like a dog shaking himself dry and the hard dry strands stung my forehead.

“Please…” I heard myself croak.  “Water…please…please…”

The shadow stopped and the waves resumed their rhythmic cadence.

“Oh…”  The sound slipped out of my mouth and hung in the air.  I dared not move…afraid that the shadow would fade and disappear.

I focused hard on the edge of the stone entrance wishing that the force of my vision would somehow melt the hard stone and reward me with a glimpse of the body creating that shadow.

“Please don’t go.  Please.  Just look at me, and let me see you.  Please.”

“You don’t deserve the privilege you fucking animal!”  A deep heavy voice echoed around the cell.  “You don’t deserve to live because you are not worthy of life.  But soon enough you’ll feel the snap of the rope around your neck and your pitiful existence will end.”

“Ohhh…”  I sat heavily back on my haunches and a tear found its way down the left side of my face.  “Oh no.  Oh please, no.  Whatever I’ve done, I’m sure I didn’t mean it!”  And a great feeling of black sorrow wrapped itself tightly around my throat—and I sobbed.

“You cry? You?  How dare you.”  The voice now monotone and emotionless.

“What did I do?  Why am I being punished so?  I don’t understand!”  I shrieked, trying to raise my chain clad arms in an act of supplication.

“The only thing you need to know is that your pathetic life will soon be over.  And the world will be a better place when you’re gone.”

“Why?”  I pleaded.

“Why?  You well know that your crime was so disgusting decent men cannot put it into words..”  And the shadow turned, shrank and faded away.

I fell on my side and sobbed painfully, the chains digging into my ribs.

Was I really going to die?  My inner voice asked.  If I only knew why.

I am now walking up some steps and am no longer in the cave/cell.  I have to step carefully because my hands are tied behind my back and I’m afraid to lose my balance.  Every step my bare feet take is painfully punished by the splinters protruding from the edge of each wooden step.  I want to climb each step slower and more carefully, but insistently hard hands push me forward, forcing me to take each step quickly to avoid falling face-first into the angry splinters.

I want to look back to look at my tormentor but I must keep my balance.  I agonizingly take each step one by one.

There are people all around and below me, and they are booing and hissing, and yelling horrible insults.  They hate me so.  Finally reaching the top I am able to straighten up and look around.

Angry faces, frozen in grotesque masks of hate and rage; men, women, and even little children.  It is clear that they all despise me, and were it not for the uniformed guards holding them back they would surge forward, toppling me from the wooden stairs and tear me limb from limb.

I am on a high platform now, well above the furious horde; and in the distance I see a beautifully calm emerald sea.  Seagulls swoop and cry noisily in the sky, their beaks open and their steely eyes glaring at me hungrily.

An angry hand suddenly grabs me by the neck and pushes me to my left and I see a tall, hastily built wooden tripod—a thick burlap rope hanging down from its apex.  The rope sways gently in the salty breeze, the noose at its end spinning slowing to and fro.

Suddenly, I hear a lone and plaintive voice rising sharply from the mad clamor of the crowd.

“Oh mijito!  Why are they doing this to you?”

My mother?

I rip my eyes away from the ghastly noose and search the crowd.

She is standing on the ground directly in front of the gallows, her eyes swollen and her face streaked with tears.  She’s raised her arms prayer-like, as she’d done so many times before when praying to her Christ and asking for forgiveness at her church.  But today she was praying for me.

“MIJITO!  ES MI MIJITO!  POR FAVOR DIOS MIO, NO PERMITAS QUE LO MATEN!”

(MY SON!  HE’S MY SON!  PLEASE MY GOD, DON’T LET THEM KILL HIM!)

I started to yell down to her—to tell her that I loved her and that I didn’t want to die—and that I didn’t know what I’d done.  And to please, please, make all of this madness stop.  Save me, mother—please save me!

But before the first word even formed on my tongue, a severe blow to my mouth stifles my effort.  A ball of dry rough-hewn cloth is shoved into my mouth and a canvas-like gag violently tied around my head sealing the vile clump of fabric inside.  I gag and try to vomit but nothing comes up.

I continue to hear my mother’s pleadings, but they are slowly being drowned out by the raging crowd.

A large hand violently grabs me by my shoulders and all but lifts me off my feet.  I am carried in the direction of the swaying noose and put roughly down.  I look down at my feet and see that I am standing on what appears to be a trap door.  The thick noose is pushed over my head, strands of burlap scratching my nose and making my eyes water even more.  It is tightened around my neck almost crushing my larynx.  I gag again.

Looking wildly around the platform, I search for someone to plead mercy from—but I see no one.

Slowly I look forward and find my mother’s face in the crowd.

She is standing still now, fastening a silk scarf over her head.  There is a sad and resigned look on her face—and she mouths, ‘I love you’.

I hear a sharp pop and the wood under my feet shudders.  Then, without a further sound, I am in free fall.

***

A violent snap, a short scream and a gagging sound shocked me into consciousness, and I smashed my hand violently against the wall.

Looking wildly around I was surprised to see that I was in a small dark room and was thrashing around under a blanket.

“What the fuck?”  The raspy voice came out of the darkness.  “Hey man, are you OK?”

My heart was beating wildly in my throat and the bitter taste of bile was creeping up my tongue.  I sat up and tried to focus on the direction of the voice.

“Hey!  Frank!  Wake the fuck up, man!”  It was Tommy.

I slammed my bare feet on the cold tile floor and grabbed the edge of my mattress.  I sucked a lung full of air.

“Shit!”  The word came out shakily.  “Godammit!”  After sucking down some more air.

Tommy was half sitting up on his bunk, and even in the darkness I could see his annoyance.

“Man, you woke me up, and half scared the shit out of me.”  He said, less irritated now.  “You having a nightmare, or what?”

I was shaking, and my jaw hurt.  “Yeah,” I said, trying to sound nonchalant.  “I guess I was.”

“Well, shake it off, man.  I need to get some sleep.”

“Yeah, sorry.  What time is it?”  I looked toward the table for the little round-faced clock with the luminescent numbers that we’d gone halfsy’s on a few weeks ago.

“I don’t know, man.  Check the fucking clock out yourself.”  And with that he rolled over, the bunk’s springs squeaking slightly.

I had just enough time to take a quick shower and dress for my shift.

As I walked softly out of the room and headed for the showers I was surprised to note that my legs felt rubbery and my heart was skipping a beat every so often.  I also had the worst headache I’d ever had.

As the warm water washed over my head I tried to tell myself that what had frightened me out of my sleep had been nothing more than just a dream.  But my mind would have none of it.

I turned my head and opened my mouth to let the jet of water scrub the sour taste of dry cloth from my tongue.

***

I was terribly uneasy for the rest of the day as the entire dream scenario played over and over again in my head.  During my stints at the plotting board I was so distracted that my radar input operator had to repeat target coordinates several times over.

What was so bothersome about the dream was that it had seemed so real, and it was like no other dream that I’d ever had before.  Hours after waking up I could still almost taste the grittiness of the rag that had been shoved into my mouth, and I swore that my neck felt chafed from the roughness of the hemp rope that had been pulled tight just before I dropped through the gallows’ trap door.

After my shift ended that day, instead of heading to the chow hall for dinner, I found myself pulling up a bar stool at the club.

The bartender greeted me amicably and asked if I’d gotten paid yet.  I said I hadn’t.

“OK, then.  I’ll start another tab.  Having your regular?”  He asked.

“Sure.”

A few minutes later I was sipping the smooth golden Tennessee whiskey and chasing it down with shots of cold water.

By the time I staggered back to my room and collapsed into my bunk, all memories of the awful dream had been washed away.  Not even bothering to change out of my uniform, I flopped onto my bed and fell into a deep but fitful sleep.

Sometime in the middle of the restless night I found myself back in the cave—chained to the stone wall in that cold cell, a cold, gnawing fear tearing at my insides.  Here I was, again wondering what I had done to cause me to be so hated, and so condemned.

And so every night for the next three months I made that horrific trip down to hell.  And even though drinking did nothing but delay the inevitable for just a few hours, I thought that it helped me cope with my loneliness and the growing feeling of despair and helplessness.

I was slowly beginning to realize that the only way to end all of this was to simply end my life.

To be continued…

Slowly Sliding Into the Abyss…Conclusion

Slowly Sliding Into the Abyss

Conclusion

February 9-12, 1963

 

The Wheels Fall Off the Wagon

We had been at my parents’ house for just over a week when I first sensed a change in my mother’s overall attitude toward Sharon.  On the whole she, along with my father, had been unaffectedly thrilled when we had finally gotten home the previous Friday evening—dog tired and thankful that we’d arrived safely.  They’d both run out of the house as we’d pulled in our car, waving and shouting their greetings—opening the car doors, and all but yanking us out to wrap us up in tight and teary hugs.

My mom seemed instantly smitten with little Ricky, laughing joyfully at his frequent outbursts of boundless energy that would get his arms to flailing, legs kicking wildly, and his eyes bulging almost out of their sockets.  The long drive seemed to have hardly affected him, and in fact it appeared that he’d suddenly and miraculously been freed from those awful bouts of colic that he’d suffered constantly since birth.

My father had been similarly taken with Sharon—asking question after question about her home, her sisters, and her upbringing.  I was at first uncomfortable when he asked about her religion, thinking that he’d soon launch into that blistering Pentecostal diatribe that would always end up condemning the sinner to eternal Hell and damnation.  But when she simply responded that her family had never attended any church regularly he seemed to accept her response with a smile and a nod of his head.

It all started to unravel the morning of the day before I was to leave for Alaska.  It was Friday and Sharon had awakened early to give the baby a bath, dress him, and give him his morning bottle.  Since there was only one bathroom in the house, and had but a tiny hand basin, she had been using the kitchen sink as a small tub for the baby since we’d arrived.

As she prepared Ricky for his bath I told Sharon that I was going to get in the shower before anyone else so I’d get an early start on packing my duffle bag and getting things ready for my departure the following day.  Since my parents were typically late sleepers and usually took their baths during the late morning I wanted to make sure that I was done by the time they got up.

As I came out of the bathroom I thought I heard some loud voices coming from the direction of the kitchen, but thinking it was probably my mom helping Sharon with the baby I didn’t give it much thought.  A few minutes later, as I was dressing, the door to the bedroom flew open and an aggravated looking Sharon, carrying a bawling Ricky still wrapped in a towel, stomped in.

“Goddammit!”  She hissed to no one in particular.

“What?”  I said.

“Nothing!”  She responded, still angry.  She put Ricky down on the unmade bed and began to towel off his still glistening little wet body.

“What’s going on?”  I asked…now a little alarmed.  “What happened?”

Sharon’s facial expression was one of annoyance and anger; lips drawn tight and eyes dead focused on Ricky.

I pulled my shirt on and walked over to her.  “Seriously, what’s happening?”

She turned to me, pushing her glasses back up her nose, just below that infamous forehead furrow.  “Oh, your mother just bitched me out for ruining her plans for making a big breakfast for you and your dad.”

“What?  What are you talking about?  Is she even out of bed?”

“Yes, she sure is.  She’s in the kitchen…pissed.”

“So…I don’t understand.”

Turning back to Ricky, who had now settled down and was trying to stuff his right foot into his mouth, she shook her head slightly.  “Oh, I don’t know.  Maybe she just got up on the wrong side of the bed.  Anyhow, it’s over now.”

“OK.” I said, “She sometimes acts that way when she and dad have had an argument.  What did she say?”

Safety-pinning Ricky’s diaper and looking around for his little jumper outfit, she pushed a lock of hair back and said, “Well.  Okay, I was just finishing up Ricky’s bath when she came into the kitchen.  I turned to say ‘good morning’ to her and she just stopped, stared at me and made a hissing sound.”

“A hissing sound?”

“You know, like she had been holding her breath and suddenly just let it out.”

“Well, that shouldn’t…”

“That’s not all!”

“Oh…”

“So then she cocked her head and gave me a really disgusted-like look.  I asked her what was wrong and she just kept staring at me.  I thought that maybe she was annoyed because I’d splashed water on the floor, so I told her that I was almost done and that I’d clean up the sink and wipe the floor off as soon as I towel-dried the baby.”

“Okay.”

“So she crossed her arms and told me in no uncertain terms that I should’ve waited until after she had cooked breakfast before going and making a mess of her kitchen.  And the way she said it was like, ‘MY kitchen!’”

“What!?”

“I told her I was sorry and that I wanted to have Ricky’s bath out of the way before she and Bob got up, but all she did was stomp around the kitchen making comments under her breath and throwing shit around.  So, I just thought I’d just get out of her damn way and finish drying Ricky off in here.”

She was now clearly more agitated than she’d been when she first came into the bedroom.

“All right, look.  I’m gonna finish getting dressed, then I’ll take Ricky out and give him his bottle while you take your shower.  While I’m out there I’ll see what the hell’s going on with her.”

“I already fed him.  I did that first…while you were taking your shower.”

“Okay, go take your shower and get dressed.  I’ll take the baby and get to the bottom of this.”

I picked Ricky up, balanced him on my hip, and walked out of the bedroom.

As I entered the small kitchen my mother was angrily wiping down the sink and the drain board while whispering under her breath.

“Hi mom.”  I said.

As soon as she heard me she straightened up and stopped wiping.  She stood stock still with her back to me for a few seconds staring out the window over the sink.  I moved over to the table and pulled a chair out.

Hearing the squeal of the chair on the linoleum floor she turned to face me, still holding the dishcloth in her hand.

“Oh, hi mijito!”  She said in a forced cheery voice.  On her face she wore a big toothy smile.  “How are you?  Did you sleep Okay?”

“Mom, I slept fine.”  I sat down and plopped Ricky onto my lap.

“Oh, mira!”  She purred, while pointing her left index finger. “Doesn’t he look cute in his little jumper?”

“Mom, cut the crap!  Did you have problem with Sharon giving the baby a bath in the sink this morning?”

“Como?” (What?)  “What do you mean?  She can give the baby a bath anytime she wants. Seguro que sí!  (Sure she can!)

“Mom!”  I raised my voice angrily.  “If that’s the case why did you act all annoyed when you came into the kitchen?”

“Me? Me?”  She said angrily, while poking herself in the chest.  “I did no such thing!  No sir!  Not me!”

“Mom…”

“And if that’s what she told you, then she’s lying to you!”  With that she twisted her head and glared in the direction of the hallway where our bedroom was located.

“Mom…”

“Mira Frank!  She said, now clearly angry. “I don’t know what that…that…WIFE of yours…” she spat the word out, “is accusing me of.  All I was did was come into the kitchen and wait for her to finish so I could cook breakfast for you and your daddy.”

About that time my dad, looking both sleepy and confused, walked into the kitchen.

“Hey?  What’s all the commotion about?”  He asked, scratching his head.

My mother’s facial expression went from angry to angel in a split nano-second.

“Oh Bob.”  She said sweetly.  “Do you want me to make you a cup of coffee?”

He ignored her and turned to me.  “Pancho, what’s going on?”

“Well,” I started off, “Apparently mom got all bent out of shape because Sharon was giving Ricky a bath this morning in the sink.  I guess she thought Sharon was somehow in her way.”

“Look you!”  My mother’s anger jerked the angel face away.  “I did not do that!  If she said that about me then she’s lying!  I just knew that she hated me the first time I saw her!”

I was shocked at the raw and unfounded accusation, and from the look on my dad’s face so was he.

A few seconds went by, then my dad made a sudden move towards my mother.

“Mira vieja!”  He yelled, his face a foot from hers. “Ya no quiero que comienzes con tu cagada!  Ya basta!  Compórtate bién inmediatamente!”  (Look old woman!  I don’t want you to start your usual shit!  Enough already!  Behave yourself immediately!)

Her face went into victim mode.  “Oye, Bob!  Yo no tengo culpa en nada aquí.  Solamente entré en la cocina para preparar el desayuno.  No se que dijo esa muchacha de mi.”  (Listen, Bob!  I’m not at fault here at all.  I only came into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.  I don’t know what that girl said about me.)

Her explanation immediately made me angry.  I had seen my mom in this mode many times before: instigating a disagreement then professing to know nothing about it.  Finally she’d shift all blame to the other person.  I couldn’t hold back.

“Okay mom, that’s a load of crap, and you know it!  You always do this, but I was hoping you’d changed a bit since I’d left home.  I see now that if anything, you’ve gotten worse.”

She turned to me with a vicious look in her eyes and said, through a thrust-out lower jaw, “Listen Frank!  You and that woman you married have never liked me!  I know that—and so does everybody else!  So stop blaming me for doing whatever she said I did!”

I was stunned, and could do nothing but stand there and wonder why she had suddenly turned so viciously against me and Sharon.  Before I could respond, my father grabbed her roughly by the shoulder.

“Listen Evelyn!  You’ve said enough already!  So shut your mouth before I shut it for you!”

For a frenzied second I thought he was going to hit her.

“Aww…you!” Was all she could come up with—her face again reverting to its angel/victim form.

My father let her go and took a step back.  “Look Evelyn.” he said, somewhat calmly.  “You’ve said some very bad things and now you need to apologize to Frank.  I don’t know what’s come over you all of a sudden.  For the last month you’ve been telling everyone who would listen how you couldn’t wait for Frank to come home with his new wife and baby.  Now they’re here, and Frank is getting ready to leave for a year and you’re acting like a spoiled brat!”

Mom’s lower lip pooched out and tears welled up in her eyes.

“I just want them to like me.  That’s all.”  She said to my father, in a child-like tone.

“Mom,” I said.  “We all like you.  I don’t know what’s wrong with you.  You just need to calm down.  Sharon was giving the baby a bath, and she was almost done.  If you wanted to cook breakfast all you had to do was wait for a few minutes.”

“Evelyn,” my dad said.  “Say you’re sorry to Frank and let’s forget all about this.”

Her head had dropped, chin almost to her chest, and she stared at the floor.

“Oh, all right.”  She said, finally.  “Mijo, I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean anything.  I just wanted to get breakfast started before anyone was up.  That’s all.  I had Bob take me to the store late last night and I bought chorizo and huevos (eggs), and fresh tortillas.  Y también compré un pan dulce.”  (Mexican sweet bread.)  So I wanted it to be a surprise.”

A big tear rolled down her cheek and her shoulders shook just a bit.

“Oh mom.”  I said, walking over to her and giving her a one-arm hug.  Ricky, balanced on my hip grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled.

She hugged me back with one arm while trying to untangle herself from Ricky’s clenched fist.

“OK!”  My dad said cheerfully.  “Where’s my coffee?  I’m needing a big shot of java right about now!”

Mom pulled Ricky’s hand away, a few strands of hair now dangling from his little hand.

“OK, Bob.  Hold your horses!” She said, now playfully.  “Let me get some going for you.”

I excused myself and headed back to the bedroom.  Sharon was sitting on the bed with an incredulous look on her face.

“So now I hate her?”  she said.

I put Ricky down on the bed.  “No…don’t listen to what she says.  When she gets all riled up over nothing and realizes she screwed up she uses that as her ‘go-to’ phrase.  It’s supposed to put you on the defensive and make her look like a victim.”

“That’s ridiculous.” Sharon said angrily.  “I hardly know the woman!”

“OK, I know.  All I’m saying is that sometimes she goes off the deep end and gets overly dramatic.  I suggest you just ignore her as much as you can.  She’s suffered a lot with all kinds of illnesses—kidney stones, benign tumors and such—so she tends to feel sorry for herself.  You remember I told you about her taking out a twenty-five thousand-dollar life insurance policy out on me when I left for the Air Force, right?”

“Yeah?  What does that have to do with anything?”

“Well that was her feeling sorry for herself!  She thought that I was gonna die, and in her child-like way of thinking she thought that if she lost me at least she’d have that money.  It’s not logical and it looks bad—I know that.  But that’s what she does.”

“Does she do that often?”

“Well, not really.  But when she does it’s usually when she’s under some pressure—then she just goes off the deep end.  Just be patient with her and try to be the adult in the room.”

“Jesus!  She’s more than thirty years older than me and I have to be the adult?”

“OK look, somebody has to be.  Why don’t you just go ahead and get your shower and come on out to the kitchen.  Just pretend nothing happened.  She was all worked up because she was planning a huge breakfast and somehow she thought that you giving Ricky a bath in the sink somehow impacted her plans.  Sometimes she’s just a bit short on strategic thinking.”

Sharon got up from the bed and grabbed her towel.  “Yeah, whatever that means.”

The next day and many hours from Houston while on my long bus ride to Seattle, I replayed that scenario and worried that Sharon would not be able to deal with my mother’s quickly-changing moods.  My only hope was that dad would be able to intervene and keep things civil between them.

North to Alaska

It was a grueling forty-hour plus bus ride to Seattle, Washington.  Arriving at the bus terminal around eight o’clock Sunday night,  I looked for the military desk that would assist me in finding transportation to McChord Air Force Base, about forty-five miles away.

After carrying my heavy duffle bag around the chaotic terminal for about twenty minutes I finally found a small booth under a sign reading, “Military Transport Info”.

The booth was manned by a chain-smoking civilian old man who seemed more interested in reading his ‘Field & Stream’ hunting magazine than in helping me.

“Excuse me, sir.  I need transportation to McChord.”

Looking up over his magazine, he mashed his inch long cigarette butt into a foul looking ashtray already overflowing with ashes and crushed butts. “McChord?”

“Yes sir.”

“Got orders?”

“Yes sir.”

“Let’s see’m”.

I pulled up my duffle bag, unzipped one of the side pockets, and extracted the wrinkled bundle of paper on which my future for the next twelve months was written.

Unfolding the orders with his yellowish nicotine-stained fingers, and pulling his reading glasses off the top of his head and down onto his vein-streaked nose, he read almost out loud.

“Says here you’re to report to McChord at oh-five-hundred, Monday, the eleventh.”

“Yes sir.  That’s tomorrow.  I thought I’d check in a little early.”

“Well, as it turns out you almost screwed up.”

“Sir?”

“Well, the last bus tonight out to McChord leaves in about an hour.  If you’d missed it you’d have to sleep here in the bus terminal and take the first bus out tomorrow morning.  Know what time that one leaves?”

“No sir.”

“Oh-six-hundred!  That means you’d be arriving around oh-eight-hundred.  That would’ve put you about three hours AWOL.”  (Absent Without Leave)

“Oh.”

“Where’d you come from?”

“Houston.”

“Shit, son.  If your bus had farted just once, you’d still be on the road instead of here.”

“Oh.”

“OK,” he said, suddenly turning all business-like. “I’ll write you up a ticket, then go out to aisle 32.  You’ll see a Trailways bus there.  Be sure to look at the banner on the front and make sure it says, ‘Military Charter’.  Give the driver this ticket and he’ll put your duffle bag in the baggage compartment and you’ll be on your way.”

“OK, thanks.”

“Oh, and by the way.  Not only are you lucky that the bus from Houston didn’t fart, you’re also lucky because you got the last seat on the bus.  If anybody had’a showed up ahead of you, you’d be AWOL.”

“Thank you, sir.”

I was tired, nervous, hadn’t changed my uniform since I left Houston, and was now a little scared for what might have been.

An hour later, sitting in the crowded bus racing the forty-odd miles to the base, I wondered what other near catastrophes awaited me.

It wasn’t long before I found out.

***

We arrived at the base a little after ten.  After disembarking and walking out into a cold penetrating drizzle we were asked to line up alphabetically on a large concrete pad just outside a flat oblong building.  After the group shuffled itself into “A’s in the front and Z’s in the back” fashion, we were let into the building.  By the time I entered, I was trembling from the light but cold soaking I received while outside.

Inside the building there was a large counter, extending from left to right, manned by about ten airmen.  In front of each one there was a sign denoting letters of the alphabet: ‘A’ through ‘C’; ‘D through ‘G’, etc.

Dragging my wet duffel bag, I shuffled into the appropriate line and presented my orders.  The airman read through them quickly and asked for my ID card.  After verifying that I was indeed who I claimed I was, he stamped the front page of my orders with a date/time stamp and handed me a key with a round metal tag attached.

“That there is your room key.” He said without looking up.  “The barracks number is stamped at the top and the room number is the bottom number on the tag.  When we’re finished here, exit to the right,” he pointed with his left arm, “and get into the bus that has your barracks number on its front banner.  Your flight to Elmendorf Air Force Base in Anchorage leaves at zero-eight-hundred, so you’ll have to be at the terminal at zero-six-hundred.  Here’s your boarding pass.” he handed me a white envelope.  “Also in that envelope is your ticket from there to McGrath, Alaska.  When you get there you’ll have to tell the military rep that you need transport to Tatalina Air Force Station.  They’ll arrange transportation for that, OK?  The chow hall is located adjacent to the temporary barracks building and is open all night.  If you want to eat now that’s fine, but if you want to eat in the morning you need to be there no later than zero-four-hundred, because it gets really busy and you don’t want to miss your flight.  This is your chow pass.”  Another white envelope.  “There will be buses stationed outside of the chow hall that will be marked as ‘Terminal’.  Finish your chow and take one of those to the terminal. If you miss your flight you will be charged with being AWOL and you’ll spend some time in detention.  Don’t miss your flight.”  He looked up.  “Questions?”

“No.” I lied.

“OK, this last thing goes on your duffle bag.”  He said, handing me a stiff yellow rectangular cardboard tag with two thin wires protruding from a red-bordered hole on one end.  “Attach this baggage tag to your duffle and make sure those wires are twisted firmly around one of the eyelets on your bag.  When you leave this building you’ll see a baggage cart with ‘Northwest Airlines’ written on it.  Throw your duffle onto it.  It’ll be on the plane to Anchorage in the morning even if you’re not.”

On one side of the tag was my last name, first initial, and my Air Force ID number written on it in felt tip.  On the other side was the three letter identifier for Anchorage, Alaska:  ANC.

“OK, I think that’s it.  Questions?”

I had so many questions, but I dared not ask.  Instead, I decided to rely on my instincts and head on out the door to the bus.

“No sir, no questions.”  I said.

“Don’t call me sir, airman.  I’m an enlisted puke just like you.”

“Sorry.”

“Good luck.  And don’t miss your flight.”

In my right hand I had my orders, the key, and the two envelopes.  I moved to the right, allowing the airman behind me to receive his indoctrination, and reached down to grab my duffle bag.  As I walked hurriedly to the door marked ‘To Buses’, I glanced at the clock above it.  It read, ten-twenty.

Walking out of the building I spotted the baggage cart and heaved my duffle on top of the other already there.  Then I looked for the buses.  There were about ten of them lined up side by side—school buses painted Air Force blue—lights on, wipers and engines running.  I spotted the one with my temp barracks’ number on its dimly lit banner and headed in its direction.

After giving the driver my stub I headed down the aisle until I found a pair of empty seats.  I slid into the window seat, and still shivering a bit I looked out at the brightly-lit base and marveled at its sheer size and the endless activity.  There in the distance I could just make out an airport tower, and still further away, punching out of the wet foggy black sky, a bright set of white lights probably belonging a plane attached to one of the many flight squadrons assigned to McChord.

Just before the driver dimmed the bus’s interior lights I took stock of my uniform.  It was in terrible shape.

Because I was in official travel status I was considered as being on duty—and therefore, I was required to be in uniform.  Of the two dress blue uniforms I owned, one was on me and the other was stuffed in the bottom of my duffle bag.

I remember thinking before I left Houston that I’d surely be able to change clothes somewhere between there and Seattle.  What I didn’t take into consideration was that besides being packed at the very bottom of my bag I wouldn’t have access to an iron or ironing board to press out the wrinkles from the jacket, pants and shirt—and even if I did, I sure as hell wouldn’t have the time or opportunity to unpack and repack my bag.  So for the forty-odd hours on the bus I never changed out of those clothes once.

I think I successfully kept body odor at bay by hurriedly taking wadded-up paper towel baths, and smearing deodorant on strategic areas of my body at the various restroom and meal stops along the way.  But as for my uniform, there was no way I could keep my wool jacket and pants creased or tidy-looking after wearing them continuously for almost three days.

As I entered the dark and sparsely-furnished room at the temp barracks at fifteen minutes before midnight, I looked forward to taking a nice long shower and changing into fresh underwear.  Just as that comforting thought was flowing through my brain, a second, and more frenzied thought overtook it and sent me into a panic.  My duffle bag, where I’d packed my uniforms, underwear and socks, was presently in an airline baggage cart several miles away.  All I had with me was my shaving kit.

A crushing feeling of desperation came over me and I flopped down on the thin mattress of the one-man bunk.  I was close to tears.

When I’d gotten off the bus a few minutes earlier I had happily looked forward to getting cleaned up, running down to the chow hall and having a quick meal, then getting a few hours of sleep before the flight.  Now all of that had just blown up in my face.

I sat there for a while trying to take stock of my situation and berating myself for being so stupid.  How did I not think this out better well before I’d left Houston?  I was tired, sleep-deprived, hungry, and needed a shower.  The room was cold and damp and the steam radiator under the window did not seem to be working.  It looked more like a jail cell than military lodging,

Finally after sitting there feeling sorry for myself, I decided to take stock of the situation and look for some solutions.  I had seen a communal shower at the end of the hall while looking for my room.  Surely, if there were no towels here in the room there had to be some in the shower.  The room had a small sink and mirror and there was a bar of face soap on the basin.  Worst case, I could use that if there was none in the shower.

I got up and started looking around the room.  There was a face towel hanging next to the sink so I could use that to towel myself off if there were no bath towels in the shower.  I had toothpaste and a toothbrush, and I could shave—and my supply of deodorant was still good.

The big problem was what to do about my socks and underwear?  I would just have to wash them in the sink, I thought, using the face soap in lieu of detergent.  Then I’d just hang them up somewhere in the room to dry.  Given that I had at least four hours before I had to be at the terminal I assumed that it would be enough time for them to dry.  What I didn’t take into account was that the room was damp and had no heating whatsoever.

After scrubbing, rinsing, wringing out, and hanging up my shorts and socks on some hangers I found in the empty closet, I headed down the hallway to the shower—the little face towel barely covering my privates.  Luckily, there was no one in the hallway or in the shower.

There were no bath towels in the shower room, so after dabbing my body almost dry with the thin face towel, I gingerly padded nakedly back to my room.  My body still slightly damp I slipped between the thin sheets, shivering a bit, and thought that once I got some sleep I’d feel much better.

Just as I was drifting off a frightening thought suddenly jolted me straight up out of bed.  WHAT TIME IS IT?

I had no watch, there was no clock in the room, and the last time I saw the time was on the clock at the front of the bus as it dropped me off at the barracks.

How in the hell was I going to know when it was time for me to get up?  Well, the logical answer to that question was that I wasn’t!

So I got up, opened the door to the room, and looked out.  Over the fire door at the entrance to the hallway was a large twenty-four hour military clock—its numbers barely legible at this distance.  Having no other choice, I retrieved the soaking face towel from its metal towel bar and held it over my frontal mid-section.  Opening the door, I checked both in both directions and seeing no one, hurriedly tippy-toed towards the clock until I could read its numbers.  Zero-one-seventeen.  I spun around and tippy-toed back.

Great!  Now all I had to do was to stay awake (I dared not close my eyes, fearing that I’d probably wake up in a cell in Fort Leavenworth two days later) and hope my shorts and socks would be dry in roughly three hours.

And of course, they weren’t.

***

Having wrapped myself with the thin blanket I’d taken off the bed, I dragged the metal chair to the window and told myself I’d just have to stay awake.  Try as I might, my exhaustion eventually took its toll.

Sometime during the short night I’d somehow slid off the chair.  I woke up shivering violently, curled into a fetal position laying on the cold tile floor.  It took a few seconds for my mind to spin back up to total consciousness—and it was then that the panic shot through me again.

I struggled a bit trying to right myself because I really didn’t have a sense of where up was, and I banged my elbow on the leg of the chair as I instinctively flailed my arms about.  Looking up from the floor and rubbing my arm, I was somewhat comforted when I looked up and saw the still dark sky through the window.

Staggering a bit, I got up and thought that what I needed to do was get dressed and get the hell out of this room.  Afraid to go out into the hallway to check the clock I just concentrated on getting my clothes back on.

Not completely wet, but damp enough to feel very uncomfortable, I pulled my shorts and my socks on.  The clammy feeling of their sudden cold dampness on my skin brought on another round of severe shivering, actually making my teeth chatter.  I hurried with the rest of my uniform and found that once my pants and shoes were back on my damp underwear didn’t feel so bad.

I hesitated slightly as I pulled the knob on the door, hoping that when I looked up at the clock it would tell me I was early and not late.  I kept my head down as long as I could as I walked down the hallway—finally jerking my head up and focusing on the big round clock.  Zero-three-forty-three!

Next to the exit door leading to the outside of the building I saw a large wooden box with a slot on top.  “LEAVE ROOM KEYS HERE!”  And so I did.

I was able to find the chow hall, eat breakfast, and in short time I had climbed aboard one of the buses destined for the airport terminal building.  To my eyes the terminal was huge, but only because I’d never seen an airport terminal before.  I was used to bus terminals, with their dated and scarred wooden benches, very few amenities, and the usual scattering of homeless people and ne’er-do-wells.

After I got checked in and got my seat assignment, I found a seat near a large window that looked out onto the tarmac.  Although not as big as a large civilian airport, the McChord terminal sported quite a variety of aircraft.  There were quite a few aircraft there, including the four-engine propeller-driven Northwest Airlines DC-7 that I was about to board as a first-time ever passenger, but the majority were of military designation.  I noted that the most striking difference between military and non-military aircraft was that our armed services didn’t spend a whole lot of money on paint.

Last night’s drizzle and fog was beginning to burn off and the dawning sun’s golden rays bounced off the silver wings and fuselages of those dozing silver birds.  As I sat there waiting for my flight to be called I thought back to when I was a child—clumsily gluing gray plastic wings to various World War Two and Korean War era fighter planes.  More often than not I would end up gluing my fingers together or to one of the model’s parts.

And other times I would just spend time studying each different disassembled part, wondering how all those different pieces once put together could allow the plane to break gravity’s bonds and soar high into the sky.  I spent hours over each model, inhaling those addictive fumes and dreaming of someday sitting in a cockpit of my own turning barrel-rolls and sliding through an endless series of chandelles.

The flight was finally called and I lined up according to my seat row number.  Glancing around me I began to feel a great sense of embarrassment.  In the line ahead of me and sitting all around the departure area I saw sailors resplendent in their flat-ironed navy-blue bell bottoms, Dixie cup caps jauntily cocked on their crew-cut heads.  Marines, proudly wearing their colorful uniforms, with pants and shirts creased so sharp they seemed to be made out of cardboard.

And then there was me: standing in my three-plus day-old rumpled Air Force dress blues, shirt collar corners sticking up instead of lying flat, scuffed shoes, baggy pants—pleats long forgotten.  My once damp underwear and socks had finally stopped itching but still felt very uncomfortable.  I wondered if I smelled bad.

As I entered the narrow fuselage I quickly found my seat and settled in next to a window, my mood as low as it ever had been.  Tired, lonely, and feeling sorry for myself, I felt the sting of impending tears welling up in my eyes.  Turning my head and concentrating on the two engines—their giant propellers starting to turn—I swallowed hard, trying to push the sorrow I felt rising back down into my gut.

So on the very first flight of my life, the excitement and anticipation that I should’ve been feeling was instead supplanted by feelings of shame, loneliness, disappointment and sheer exhaustion.

***

When the sudden thrust of the four propeller-driven engines pushed me back into my seat on our take-off roll it caught me a bit by surprise.  A few seconds later my stomach did a little flip as the plane leveled out momentarily before resuming its lumbering climb and making a sweeping left turn out over the sparkling blue Pacific Ocean.

A persistent and almost undetectable vibration pulsed through the cabin as the aging bird punched through a thin veil of silky haze on its lazy climb to its final cruising altitude.  The rising roar that the engines made on our takeoff roll droned back into a loud undulating hum that drowned out all conversations, save for those who were sitting next to each other.

Looking out the small oval window I marveled at how different the world looked from above.  Once we’d reached cruising altitude it seemed as if we were not moving at all.  We seemed to be hanging by an invisible silk thread from a strangely bluish-gray sky over a glossy blue-black ocean.  Occasionally both the sky and the ocean would display superficial white linear scars as planes and ships plowed mutely through their ethereal skin.

A suddenly violent bump shook me awake and it took me a few seconds to realize that I’d been dozing.  Another thump and an abrupt drop in altitude made my heart jump and I heard a few voices around me rise in excited chatter.

The captain came on the scratchy intercom to remind us that we should always have our seatbelts tightly buckled and to advise us that the coffee service would be interrupted for the time being so that the stewardesses could sit down.  I pulled myself up from my slouching position and checked to see that my seat belt was still snugly buckled.

The plane then entered into a series of violent bumps and rolls that brought back an unpleasant memory when I was eight or nine years old, of the time that my parents had taken me to an amusement park between Houston and Galveston named, “Playland Park”.

In spite of my whining reluctance to climb aboard and ride the “Hurricane” roller coaster, I found myself being dragged on by my father and pushed down into the very last small wooden rail car.  As the chain hooked to the bottom of the car and pulled us haltingly up the first incline I held my breath, gripped the safety bar with all my might, and squeezed my skinny legs tightly together. 

At the peak, I saw the first few cars in front of us disappear, and then my father let out an ear-splitting whoop.  Letting go of the safety bar and throwing his arms high into the air he stood up.  In an instant my body was at once thrown back into the hard wooden back of the car and off the seat.  I was floating and falling at a speed I’d never known before, and it felt as if my soul had all but left my body.  I screamed for my daddy to save me, but as I looked around to find him I saw that he was in a kind of hysterical trance—mouth agape, hair flying straight back and laughing maniacally. 

I closed my eyes, and held on to the bar with all my might.  I was thrown left and right, hitting the side and back of the car with my bony shoulders and back, and finally, after a particularly nasty rise and fall, splitting my lip on the bar.

As the car mercifully came to a jolting stop I was crying frantically—my salty tears stinging my lip, mixing with the blood from my injured lip, and soaking into my white shirt.

Never having flown before I was concerned and confused about the constant bumpiness of the flight.  Looking around I expected to see everyone’s face expressing the terror and panic that I was barely keeping suppressed, but to my amazement I everyone I could see from my seat was peacefully reading their newspapers and magazines and appearing to have not a care in the world.

I was sure that something had to be wrong with our plane because every movie or newsreel that I’d ever seen always showed airplanes and their passengers flying smoothly and calmly.  I searched the sky outside my window to see if I could find the cause of the horrible bouncing and rolling but saw nothing.

I heard the drone of the engines increase in level, and that sudden change in sound sent my heart into a series of hops and skips.

Just as my panic was reaching a level inside me that I would soon be unable to control, the pilot came on the scratchy overhead speakers.

“Folks, this is the captain speaking.  Sorry for the bumpy ride and the suspension of the coffee service, but it looks like it’ll be a just a few more minutes before we’re out of this turbulence.  I’ve asked ATC for a higher altitude and we’ve been cleared to climb a couple of thousand feet to get into smoother air.  So, just be sure to keep those belt tightly buckled for a little longer and we’ll be out of this before we know it.  Thanks folks.”

Well that announcement, probably meant to calm my fears, did nothing but confuse me and stoke my curiosity.  ‘Turbulence’?  ‘Smoother air’?  I thought air was smooth!  What made it bumpy?

Sure enough, in just a few minutes the airplane settled down and the hum of the engines returned to their previous level.  Pretty girls in snappy uniforms and caps soon came up the aisle pushing a little cart and asking if we wanted coffee.  When it came my turn I told the petite blond with blood-red lips that I didn’t drink coffee but wouldn’t mind a glass of milk.  She dug into her cart and produced a small square cardboard box and handed it to me along with a small cellophane packet of chocolate cookies.

Putting the milk between my legs I worked to tear open the packet of nickel-sized cookies.  Just then I noticed the burly sailor sitting next to me had placed his coffee on a small shelf that he’d pulled down from the seat back in front of him.  Wow, I thought.  They think of everything!

The remainder of the flight was fairly uneventful, and when I landed at Elmendorf Air Force Base in Anchorage, Alaska, I was told that I had a three-hour layover before my next flight to McGrath—more than enough time to freshen up and put on a clean pair of socks and fresh underwear.

Retrieving my duffle bag from the baggage claim area I hurried to the men’s room to retrieve what I needed before delivering it back to the Alaskan Commuter Airlines counter to be loaded onto the next flight.

Afterwards, feeling somewhat relieved but still wearing my slightly disheveled uniform, I took a seat in the departure area to await the next leg of my trip.

***

On June 3, 1963, the same flight that I had taken from McChord AFB eighty-one days prior, crashed, killing all aboard.

The following excerpt was taken from the official Aircraft Accident Report issued by the Civil Aeronautics Board issued on April 21, 1964:

NORTHWEST AIRLINES, INC
DOUGLAS DC-7C, N 290, ARNETTE ISLAND, ALASKA
JUNE 3, 1963

SYNOPSIS

A Northwest Airlines, Inc., Douglas DC-7C, tail number N 290, MATS charter Flight 293, crashed in the north Pacific Ocean approximately 16 nautical miles west-southwest of Annette Island, Alaska, at approximately 1816 GMT., June 3, 1963.

The flight departed McChord AFB, Washington, for Elmendorf AFB, Alaska, carrying 95 passengers and a crew of 6. The passenger list included military personnel, dependents, Department of Defense employees, and a Red Cross employee. All occupants of the aircraft were lost at sea and the aircraft was destroyed.

The aircraft had been airborne approximately 2 hours and 35 minutes when radio contact was lost. No difficulties were reported by the crew prior to this time. The wreckage was sighted by a Royal Canadian Air Force aircraft at 032 GMT, June 4, 1963, at 54°21’N – 134°39’W, but no survivors were observed. Approximately 1,500 pounds of floating aircraft wreckage was recovered.

Because of a lack of evidence the Board is unable to determine the probable cause of this accident.

Frankie Sinks Into Depression

From the very moment my bus had pulled out of the terminal and I waved goodbye to my parents, my wife, and my little boy, a nagging feeling of discomfort and apprehension had slowly seeped into my mind.  At first, the idea of Sharon staying with my parents during my assignment in Alaska had seemed such a good one.  After all, I had reasoned, who better to watch over my wife and child and tend to them during the birth of our new baby, than my parents?  But I had sensed trouble almost from the start.

As I sat in the air terminal awaiting my commuter flight to McGrath, I could not seem to shake a feeling of dread that kept coming over me and got stronger the farther north I traveled.  I was beginning to see that the incident that had occurred in the kitchen the morning before I left had not marked the beginning of a crack in the relationship between my mother and Sharon, but in fact had brought to the surface a deep and brooding antipathy that had been simmering just below the surface from the very first day we’d arrived.  That antipathy would soon erupt, causing all of us varying degrees of emotional damage.

Now thousands of miles away and facing a full year of isolation in the remoteness of Alaska, I began to comprehend that perhaps the decision to leave my little family in the care of my parents had probably been, at best, ill advised.

Panic, fear, and dread rolled uncomfortably in the pit of my stomach, and a lump in my throat grew heavy and large.  Desperation raced through my body and I felt as though I might scream uncontrollably at any moment.  I clenched my jaw tight, put my hands over my ears, and held my breath.

Closing my eyes tightly I strained to bring Sharon’s face into view; I suddenly realized that I’d forgotten to bring a picture of her or my son.  An angry inner voice chastised me for being so thoughtless, and an ache deep in my heart reminded me of how much I loved them, and how deeply I was starting to miss them both.

A loudspeaker far away called out the gate for my flight, and a few people around me began to get up and move towards an open doorway leading out to the tarmac where a small twin-engine plane awaited.  With leaden feet I reluctantly joined the little group, digging out the wrinkled ticket from my uniform’s jacket pocket.  As the line slowly progressed forward I thought that maybe I could just step out of the line and quietly walk out of the terminal.  I could catch a bus maybe and end up in Seattle.  From there I could hitchhike back home.

“Good morning, ticket please.”

I looked up to see a smiling young woman in a beige uniform holding her hand out.

“Excuse me?” I said, trying to understand what she had asked me.

“Your ticket please.”

“Oh, sure.”  I handed her the crumpled ticket.

“OK, you’re in A5, have a nice flight.”

I took a step to the door and saw that the person ahead of me, a large Asian man in a giant furry parka, was already walking up the temporary stairs to the airplane.  I forced my legs to move forward.

The sun, blasting its morning brightness down on the sandy wet concrete, blinded me temporarily and I stumbled slightly as I went through the door.  It was cold and the frigid air stung my damp eyes as I moved slowly towards the plane.  I needed an overcoat to ward off the cold wind, but it was buried at the bottom of my duffle bag.

Taking my seat next to the window and shivering slightly, I watched wistfully as a couple of airmen disembarked from another aircraft parked next to us.  They seemed very happy as they hurried to the terminal, laughing and slapping each other on the back.  And why not? I thought.  They were walking away from where I was heading.

As we broke ground and lifted up into the air I wondered what kind of place Tatalina was, and I wondered what the next year would be like for me.

If I would’ve been able to see my future I would’ve never boarded the plane.

Tatalina Air Force Station

The terminal at McGrath, Alaska was tiny.  As I entered the door I saw a yellow sign over a small counter that said, “Military Personnel Report Here”.

Since I was the only military person on the flight from Anchorage I broke away from the crowd of mostly large Asian-type people and headed to the desk.  (They turned out to be Eskimos).

I stood there for a few minutes when a gruff-looking man, looking to be in his sixties, approached me.

“You the one heading to Tatalina?”  He asked.

“Yes.” I answered.

“Let’s see your orders.”  He said, holding his thickly-gloved hand out.

I dug my orders out of my breast pocket and handed them to him.

“OK buddy.  My name’s Stan.  Where’s your luggage?”

In my funk, I’d completely forgotten about my duffle bag.  “Oh, maybe it’s still on the plane.”

“Naw, it’s probably on one of those carts.”  He pointed out a window.

I looked out and saw my bag sitting on a cart with a couple of other bags.

“Oh, there it is.” I said, pointing.

“OK, follow me and we’ll get it and haul it out to the plane.”  He started out a side door. “Don’t you have an overcoat?”

“Uh, yeah.  But it’s in my duffle.”

“Nice fucking place for it!  Oh well, you’ll just have to freeze your ass off on the way to my plane. When we get up to the mountain, there should be someone to pick you up and take you to the radar site.”

“OK.”

The “plane” was a bright red single-engine, four-seat, tail dragger on skis.  By the time we got to it my hands were freezing and the bottom of my feet were starting get numb.  My teeth were chattering and my nose was running.

He opened a compartment in the fuselage between the passenger door and the tail of the aircraft.

“Chunk her in there!” he said, holding the hatch open.

I slid the bag in, and he slammed and latched the hatch securely.

“OK, follow me.  I’ll get in first, slide over to the left seat and then you come on in after me.”

He reached up and yanked the door open.  I’d seen ancient cars in junk yards that had sturdier doors than that plane had.  He lifted his right foot high on a wing strut and swung himself into the plane.

“OK, your turn.  Grab that strut with your right hand, put your foot on the same strut where it joins the fuselage, and pull yourself up.  At the same time swing your left foot into the cockpit.”

It took me three times to get the gist of it, finally managing to pull myself in.

Stan didn’t bother to help me get in as he was twisting dials, strapping on his harness, and pushing his feet back and forth onto the floor.

“You in?” He asked as I flopped onto the ragged seat.

“Yeah.”

“OK, pull those two straps on the floor between your legs, and grab those two straps with the big circular buckle behind your seat and pull them over your shoulders.  Snap the two lower straps into the big buckle and pull all four straps tight.”

He turned back to his instrument panel while I struggled with the straps. I was finally able to get everything buckled up.  I was freezing and my hands were almost numb.

Stan pushed a button on the panel and the giant four-bladed propeller spun noisily.  The engine caught and the entire plane shuddered and shook.

“That’s my baby!”  He yelled.

He began to push his feet back and forth on the floor, and it was then I noticed that I had identical controls in front of me.

“Get your feet off the pedals, those are for the rudders, and don’t touch the yoke!”  He yelled over the deafening roar of the engine.

I wasn’t sure what the yoke was but when he started twisting what appeared to be half a steering wheel back and forth I figured that’s what he meant.  My yoke mimicked his.

He pushed a small plunger-looking device into the instrument panel and the engine roared even louder and we started to move.

It was then I realized that all I could see out of the front window were the low-lying gray clouds overhead.  I looked over at Stan and saw that he was navigating by looking out of his side window.   That made me a little nervous.

We bounced our way onto what I hoped was the runway, since I couldn’t see anything, then he stopped.  He looked left and right, adjusted a laminated green map that he had strapped to his left leg, pulled a stop watch out of his pocket and pushed a button on it, and jammed the plunger-thingy flat into the panel.  The engine roared mightily, the plane shook and we began to roll (sliding, as it were; we were on skis).

Slowly the tail of the plane came up and for the first time I could see where we were going.  Stan was still leaning a bit left but his eyes were now pointing towards the front windshield.  He pulled the yoke back slightly and the plane leaped into the air.  Stan straightened out in his seat and started giving his full attention to his stop watch and the map on his leg.

We flew into a solid overcast; besides not being to hear anything over the deafening roar of the engine, I could no longer see anything.  It was like being on a roller coaster again, but with a blindfold.

A few minutes later, as he studied his stop watch intently, he made a sudden turn.  For the next ten or so minutes he climbed and made turns based on what his stop watch was showing.

Finally, consulting the watch one last time he began a steep descent.  As we broke through the cloud layer, there was directly in front of us a small snow-covered strip surrounded by a dense green-white forest.

“How about that shit?”  He said to no one in particular.  “Right on the money!”

He pulled a couple of levers and aimed the nose down.  When I thought we were going to crash nose-first onto the runway he pulled up and we glided smoothly onto the surface.

Stan brought the plane to a stop, reached across my chest and disengaged my seat harness.

“Pop open the door and step out onto the strut!”  He yelled over the noise of the engine.  “Then, step down onto the runway.  When you get down there open the baggage hatch and drag your bag out.”

“OK!”  I yelled back.  A little unsure about the whole thing, I pushed the door open and the wind blast from the propeller pushed the door back.

“Push that door hard!”

I did.  Then, while holding the door open with my left hand I stepped out onto the strut.  Once balanced on the strut with both feet I decided to just jump down onto the runway.  That was a mistake.

As I landed I sunk almost up to my knees in slushy wet snow.

“Shouldn’t have jumped!” Stan yelled from the plane.

I struggled for a few seconds extricating myself and trying not to lose my shoes, and slogged over to the airplane’s luggage hatch.  I twisted the handle and opened the door.  As I pulled out my duffle bag I lost my balance and fell backward onto the snow with the bag on top of me.

“Having a hell of a good time, aren’t you?”  Stan said, cheerfully.

I wrestled the bag off of me and dragged it, and me, off the runway.

“Close the door!”  He yelled.  I saw that the luggage hatch was still open.  I trudged back to the plane, fighting the prop wash, and pushed the door with both hands.

Stan reached over, grabbed the inside handle and slammed the door shut.  As I struggled to get back to my duffle bag lying in the soft wet snow and away from the plane, Stan gunned the engine and made a short U-turn, heading to the end of the runway.

As he pulled away I thought I heard a car horn.  For the first time, I looked away from the runway and saw a blue pickup truck flashing its lights.  It was parked on a little dirt road that paralleled the runway.  It was a good fifty yards away, and to get to it I had to walk through more snow.

By the time I got to the pickup I was completely exhausted, soaked up to my knees in freezing cold wet snow, and shivering violently.

I swung my bag onto the bed of the truck and reached for the passenger side door.  My hands were so cold I couldn’t grip the handle to push the button to open the door.  The driver, finally seeing my dilemma reached over and opened the door for me.

“Hey, partner!  Welcome to Tatalina!  I’m Sergeant Billy Bob!”

I pulled myself into the wonderfully warm truck.

“Thanks.”  I said, wearily.  “I’m Airman De León.”

“All right, we’ll get you right into your room so you can unpack and warm up!”  He said, putting the truck into gear.

“Thanks, I’m freezing!”

“Well, no shit!  Where’s your fucking overcoat?”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Slowly Sliding Into the Abyss…Part 3

Slowly Sliding Into the Abyss

Part 3

January, 1963

 

Tommy X.

In order to staff the radar positions in the Winnemucca AFS radar room twenty-four hours a day and seven days a week, several rotating crews of operators, working nine days in a row—three day shifts, three evening shifts, three midnight shifts, and finally three days off—were required.  Shift scheduling in the days before personal computers was done by hand and was one of the least desirable of the many collateral duties assigned to the cadre of sergeants in charge of the various crews.

I soon learned, as unlikely as it would seem, that it was entirely possible for a crew of radar operators, such as the one to which I was assigned, to never meet anyone from another crew that was working completely opposite shifts.  For example, a crew having worked their last midnight shift before taking three days off, would be relieved by a crew coming on to work the first of three day shifts.  That crew would be relieved by another crew coming in to work the second of three swing shifts.  And so on.

Before I married Sharon, and still living in my assigned Quonset hut, the first of my three days off would usually be spent hanging around members of the other crews who were either on their second or third day off.  In short, there were some airmen assigned to the radar station and doing the same job that I was, who I never, or rarely ever saw.  This was the case with a fellow radar operator, and Texan, Tómas X. Sánchez.  He preferred to be called ‘Tommy’, and detested having anyone address him by his middle name, ‘Xavier’.

Hailing from San Antonio, Texas, Tommy had arrived at Winnemucca in July of 1961, a month after my arrival, and was housed in an adjoining Quonset hut.  He was very quiet, staying mostly to himself, and preferring to spend his days off reading or listening to music in his room.  Whenever he did choose to venture out it was mostly to the Rec Room to shoot pool—at which he was quite the hustler.

To my knowledge, he didn’t frequent the Officers’ Club very often; at least I don’t remember seeing him there, except for one exceptional occasion, during my eighteen months in Winnemucca.  On very rare occasions I did see him in the Rec Room, usually shooting some very serious pool, but I never had the opportunity to actually meet or converse with him.

Although I saw him very seldom and did not socialize with him at all, I had heard of his propensity for getting into verbal and physical altercations, usually involving alcohol.  I would usually overhear snippets of conversation about the “little” Mexican kid with the thin skin getting pissed at the club and getting into a fight.  He was often described as a quiet little guy with a big temper who couldn’t take a joke about his size or ethnicity.  Since I didn’t really know him I took very little interest in this type of gossip.

The one incident that actually involved Tommy and myself occurred one evening at the Officers’ Club.  It was a weekend during the first few months of my having arrived at Winnemucca when I happened to be having a few beers and socializing with some of my crewmembers.  We were sitting at a table when the club’s juke box suddenly broke down yet again, eliciting boos and jeers from the crowd.  After a few minutes someone yelled from the bar that I should get my guitar and entertain them with a few songs.  A raucous cheer and applause erupted and off I went.  Yes, they were all very easily entertained.

After returning to the club, guitar in hand, I rejoined my group and began to sing a few popular folk songs of the day.  Partying a couple of tables away was a small contingent of sailors from the Naval Air Station in Fallon, Nevada, who’d been visiting our radar station for a few days receiving cross training on our radar hardware.  After our songfest started they pulled their table up close to ours and joined in the fun.

We were all having a really good time, and after about an hour I asked if we could take a little break so I could catch up on some beer drinking and visit the restroom.  As I was putting my Gibson back into its case I thought I heard one of the sailors say, “Hey, you know, you play and sing pretty good—for a Mexican!”

An ominous hush came over the Air Force guys gathered around our table as the naval contingent chuckled, chortled, and raised their beers and voices in unanimous affirmation of the anonymous statement.

I stood back up, still holding my guitar in my left hand by its ebony layered neck, and asked, “Who said that?”

A paunchy, pimple-faced sailor, red hair cut down to a miniscule crew cut, and leaning back in his chair—one dungareed bell-bottomed leg resting on the table—held his beer bottle high and yelled back, “I did!!”

Still holding my guitar, I took a few steps in his direction and asked, “I’m sorry.  I don’t think I heard you very well.  What was it you said about my singing?”

“I said,” his drunken smile slowly changing into a cynical sneer, “that for a fucking Mexican, you sing pretty good!”

“OK, that’s what I thought you said.”

I don’t recall exactly why his comment suddenly made me so angry, as remarks like that usually didn’t bother me, but I’m assuming that my consumption of various adult beverages during the evening may’ve had something to do with it.

I was within a few feet of him when that strange and surprisingly satisfying thought entered my mind.  Without further hesitation, and acting strictly on impulse, I grabbed the neck of my guitar with both hands and swung it, somewhat underhanded, in the direction of the sailor’s face.

I heard a satisfying crunch and remember seeing a beer bottle flying up and bouncing off the club’s ceiling.  The momentum and weight of the flying guitar spun me to my left and I lost my balance on the slippery vinyl floor.  Landing heavily on my left buttock, the momentum of my swing caused me to slide under a table; all the while still holding my now slightly fractured guitar by its neck.

The sound of yelling, table and chair legs breaking, and bodies slamming onto the hard floor, brought me to my senses, and I quickly decided that maybe I should formulate an exit strategy while I was still pretty much intact.

Still under the table and laying on my left side I spotted a clear route to the back door.  Everyone looked pretty busy at the moment and no one seemed to be paying attention to me so I felt that this was as good a time as any for me and my injured guitar to make our escape.  As I brought my knees under me, preparing to make a dash for the door, I heard a violent, ear-splitting scream high, and off to my right.  Snapping my head in the direction of the cry, fully expecting someone’s fist to come smashing into my face, I instead saw a pint-sized uniformed airman—arms and legs spread out, wing-like—literally flying towards a writhing pile of sailors and air force guys on the floor.  Mouth open, neck arteries popping out, he looked like some kind of rabid flying squirrel gone screamingly mad and executing a Kamikaze-like attack on a hoard of newly discovered pine nuts.

As he crashed head-first into the pile of thrashing people I spotted the flying munchkin’s name tag: SANCHEZ.  Although I had not seen him earlier, Tommy had been at the bar the whole time and was apparently quite drunk.

As the crazy melee gained momentum I was somehow able to belly-crawl with my guitar to one of the back doors and escape into the night.

The next day I slept in until well past ten in the morning, nursing a moderate hangover and a semi-queasy stomach.  Upon waking, jumbled memories of a fight at the club flooded my mind and I wondered how everything had ended up after I’d made my stealthy escape.

I glanced over to where I’d hurriedly put my guitar the night before and strained to see if it had sustained any damage during the fight.  It was propped up in a corner of my room, and from my vantage point on the bed it looked OK.

Eventually, my curiosity won over my laziness, and trying to ignore the little post-alcohol throb beating inside my forehead, I got up to check out the Gibson and look for any damage.  Aside from a lot of smudges and fingerprints, the top and the sound hole looked OK; then I picked it up and spun it around to inspect its back.  Regrettably, I saw a long split in the wood running along the body on what is referred to as the lower “waist” side of the guitar.  My heart skipped a beat and I remember feeling a deep sorrow as I ran my finger up and down the split.  My first thoughts were try to find some musical instrument store in town that would repair the damage, but then I realized that in my financial situation my beloved Gibson would probably have to bear this wound for the foreseeable future.

I sat on the bed and brought the guitar up to strum a few chords—hoping I wouldn’t hear a rattle.  The damaged waist rested on my right leg and I felt the split bite into my skin as I gripped the neck to form a C chord.  I lay my beloved guitar gently down on the bed, and decided that maybe I should just shower and head to the chow hall for lunch.

Coming out of the shower room and taking the hall back to my room I saw one of my crew mates exit his room.  Wearing a white bath towel wrapped around his waist and carrying a shaving kit, he looked a little ragged and appeared to be limping slightly.

“Hey!” I said, cheerily.  “You OK?”

“Yeah.” he said, rubbing his bloodshot eyes gingerly with his wrist.  “Don’t know how I bummed my knee last night.  I spent most of the fucking fight last night on the floor.  Speaking of which, did you see who started it?”

“Me? No!  I heard some yelling and I started to put my guitar down when all Hell broke loose.” I lied.  “Then I left in a hurry.”

“Yeah well, I was headed to the latrine to take a piss when I heard some yelling behind me and one of the asshole squids (derogatory term for navy guy) grabbed me by the neck.  We both went down on the slick floor, but I did manage to kick him in the nuts.   That’s when I got up and hightailed it for the front door.”

“Yeah, I scooted out the back and hurried back to my room, so I don’t know what happened next.

“Well you know, we’re probably the only two in the whole club who didn’t get hauled off to jail.”

“Jail!?”

“Oh yeah.  Jay stopped by this morning coming off his mid shift and said that he’d heard it got so bad the base commander had to call the cops, and everyone who was still in the club when they got there got hauled off to jail.  Fuck, half the base is probably still down there now trying to make bail, including the little Mexican.”

“Jesus!  You know, when I was under a table I saw him leap into the pile!”

“Yup.  I guess he did some righteous damage to those fucking squids.”

“He must have.”

“Yeah, well I gotta go take a shower and get some chow in my belly.  Got a hell of a hangover.”

“OK, yeah me too.  See ya later.”

“OK.  But I’d still like to know who the hell threw the first punch.”  He said as he shuffled off down the hall, flip-flops slapping on the tile floor.

“Oh,” I said over my shoulder with a little grin. “You know, I heard it was someone named Gibson.”

Tommy Hitches a Ride

It was the second week of January and my orders stated a report-in date to the radar station in Alaska as February 12, 1963.  That meant that we would have to leave Winnemucca at least by the third week of January to have time enough to drive down to Houston to leave Sharon and the baby with my folks.  I would use a few days of home leave while there, then depart for Alaska.

Sharon and I decided that she’d keep the car in Houston, and that I’d take a Greyhound bus to Seattle (cheaper than flying), then catch a military charter flight (my first ever) to Anchorage.  From there the military would put me on a shuttle flight to McGrath, and finally fly me, in a bush- piloted two-seater prop plane, to the Tatalina Radar Station—tucked away on top of a rugged hill overlooking the seven hundred-mile-long Kuskokwim River.

On my way home after finishing one of my last day shifts, I stopped at our little mail to see if I’d received any late letters from my mom.  Looking through the tiny glass window I saw what appeared to be a slip of paper laying diagonally in the mail slot.  Too thin to be an envelope, I fantasized that maybe this could be a note from the base commander telling me that my reassignment to Alaska was all just a joke.

I pulled out the neatly folded note, noting my last name hand-written in small block letters.  I unfolded it, looking first at the signature at the bottom before daring to read the message it contained.  It was signed, ‘T.X. Sanchez’.  Slightly confused, my eyes shot up to the body of the note.

‘Frank, before you leave the base for home today can you come see me?  I’ll be in the Rec Room.  I’d like to ask you a favor.

Thanks, T.X. Sanchez’

I looked around to see if there may be someone hiding behind a door waiting to play some kind of joke on me, but I saw no one.

I walked out of the mailroom, stopping by the orderly’s desk on my way out.

“Hey,” I said to the airman sitting at his desk typing some important-looking document on his Royal typewriter, “I just got this note in my mail slot.”  I waved the note at him.

“Yeah?” He said, making his answer sound like a question.

“Yeah, well I was just wondering if you saw who may have put it there.”

“Is it signed?” He asked, a little annoyed that I’d interrupted him.

“Uh, yeah.  ‘Sanchez’.”

“Tommy?”

“I think so.”

“Is it a dirty note?”

“What?”

“Is it a dirty note?” Delivered, word by word—slowly.

“Oh, no.  He says he wants me to see him in the Rec Room before I leave for home.”

The orderly leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms.  “Well fuck, DeLeón.  Why don’t you just go to the Rec Room to see what he wants instead of standing here taking up my time?”

“No.  I mean, yes.  That’s what I plan to do.  But I was just wondering…”

He cocked his head and stared at me, harder.

“Never mind.” I said.  “I’ll go see if he’s there.” I turned and headed for the door.

“There you go!” He said to my back.

I felt kind of stupid as I walked up the wooden incline that led to the stairs outside the Rec Room, but since I’d never really met Tommy I was a little confused as to what he may want with me.  I guess I just didn’t want any more surprises.

Entering the large fluorescent-lit room, I was overwhelmed with the stench of cigarette smoke and the sharp marble-like clicks of pool table balls.  Since I’d been married I hadn’t spent any time there and had forgotten how noisy and smelly it was.  With the note still in my hand I paused, looking around the room for Tommy.

I spotted him hunched over the end of one of the pool tables, left arm stiffly stretched on the dusty green felt, fingers wrapped around the end of a cue.  His head was poised directly over the stick, right arm like a pendulum, pushing the end of the cue forward and back as he lined up his shot.

I waited for him to finish his shot, which he missed, and move away from the table.

“Tommy!”  I called out.

He turned around to face me as I walked up to him.  “Yeah?”

“Hey,” I said, holding the folded note in my hand, “you wanted to talk to me?”

He looked a little distracted as his opponent, one of the radar technicians whom I’d seen on occasion on the hill, ran three consecutive balls into the pool table’s leather pockets.  “Oh yeah.  Uh, you mind waiting a little bit.  I’m about to lose this game anyway.”

“Sure, no problem.  I’ll just wait over here.”  I walked over and sat on one of the dated double-cushioned lounge chairs.

Putting the note into my uniform shirt’s breast pocket I sat and watched as Tommy took his turns on the pool table.  He played with a determined intensity, lining up each shot with great care, his face a mask of deep concentration.

He was small with a dark, slightly pockmarked complexion, and wore his shiny black hair in a neat flat-top.  After each shot his demeanor would immediately swing back from intense to jovial—joking and chuckling—either lining up his next ball or humorously remarking how badly he’d missed the previous shot.  He didn’t just walk around the table but seemed to bounce from place to place.  I got the distinct impression that somewhere inside of him there was a flaming ball of energy just fighting to get out.

As his opponent finally sank the eight ball, Tommy let out a shout of disgust.  “Shit, I can’t believe this!”  He banged the rubber base of his cue lightly on the floor and pointed to another guy sitting on one of the rec room’s high stools.  “You’re up!  Maybe you can beat this guy and his shit shots!”  He then looked my way and the look on his face said that he’d totally forgotten that I was even there.

“Oh yeah,” he said, pointing at me, “let me put this cue up.”

He walked back from the cue rack and sat heavily down beside me on the lounge chair.  He stuck out his hand, “Hey, Tommy Sanchez!”

I shook his hand and noted that even though it felt small in mine, his grip was vise-like.

“So, I got your note.  What’s up?”  I said.

“Well, you know it’s crazy, but I’ve been here for about a year and a half, doing the same job as you, and I’ve only seen you a couple of times.”

“Yeah.  Those nine-on and three-off shifts tend to do that.  There’s a whole group of guys that I see here and there that I’ve never met.”

“So, you were on Nietzsche’s crew, right?”

“Yeah, I was.  Then he left.”

“OK, I’m on Kazinski’s crew.  We work completely opposite to you.  That’s why we never see each other.”

“So are you on days off now?”  I asked.

“Yup.  Second of three.”

“So,” I wanted to cut to the chase, “what’s the favor you wanted?”

“Well, I heard you got orders for Alaska…Tatalina.”

“Yeah, I sure did.”

“So…me too.”

“What?”

“Yeah, reporting next month on the twelfth.  So it looks like the Air Force picked the only two Mexicans on the base and decided to send us to Alaska to freeze our asses off.”

“Holy crap!”

“Yeah, that sucks, right?  And I asked around and heard you were from Texas—is that right?”

“Yeah, Houston.”

“San Antonio!” He said, poking himself in the chest.

“Really?”

“Yup, born and raised.  So the Air Force is two-for-two.

“Sure seems like it.”

“OK, so here’s what I wanted to know.  I know you got married a few months ago to some local chick…and you got a kid already, is that right?”

“Yes.”

“So are you planning to leave them here with her folks when you leave, or is she and your kid going somewhere else?”

“Well, I just got my car rebuilt so we’re driving to Houston where they’ll stay with my folks while I’m in Alaska.”

“Perfect!”  He said it with so much emphasis that I jumped just a bit.  “So, I live in San Antonio, and since we have to be at Tatalina on the same day I was wondering if you’d mind if I tagged along with you guys when you drive down to Texas.  See, on the way to Houston you can drop me off in San Antonio.  I’ll help pay for the gas and stuff, of course.  What’dya say?”

“Well,” I said slowly, “I sure don’t mind, but I’ll have to ask Sharon to see how she feels about it.  I don’t see why she’d mind though.  Especially if you’re going to help pay for gas.”

“And I’ll kick in for some groceries too, along the way!”

“So, you know my son is not even six months old, right?”

“Oh, I didn’t know how old he was.  But yeah, that’s OK.”

“And he gets a lot of colic and cries a lot.”

“Well, your car’s got a radio?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, there you go!  Or I can stick my head out the window…my hair-do won’t get too messed up.”  He rubbed his head and flashed a big smile.  “But really man, this would save me a lot of travel money.  I was planning to fly to San Antonio, but if I drive down with you and share expenses, that’ll mean more money for me.  Oh, and a little more for you too.”

I looked up at the wall clock and knew Sharon would be wondering why I wasn’t home yet.

“OK look, I have to go now.”  I said.  “Have to eat dinner, then I have to pull a shift at the gas station where I work part-time.  But I’ll talk to my wife and then let you know.”

“All right, that’s cool.”

I got up, and we both started heading for the door.  “How do I get ahold of you?”

“Just leave me a note in my mailbox.  It’s number 1122.”  He said.  “Just write ‘Yes’, if you and your wife agree.”

“OK.  Are you getting a couple of days off work as travel time?”

“Yeah.  You?”

“Yeah.  If all goes well, we can use those days to get everything packed in the car and plan our drive down.”

“Sounds great.”  He stuck his hand out and I shook it.  “OK, see you vato.”

That last word gave me a bit of a pause, as I’d not heard it since before I left Houston for what seemed to be years ago.

***

On Thursday, January 31, 1963, I was officially relieved of official duty at the Winnemucca Air Force Station and was placed on ‘Travel Status’.  Sharon and I had already packed up most of the stuff we were taking to Houston (not much), and what I would need when I left Houston on my way to Alaska.  Our rent was paid up until the end of the month, and the utilities were to be cut off on February 1st.

We decided that we would start our drive to Houston early Friday morning, after stopping to pick up Tommy at the base.  He and I would share the driving, and Sharon would ride in the back seat next to Ricky, who would be tucked into his bassinet.  The baby’s formula came in cans so all we had to worry about was making sure that when we stopped to eat we did so at places that would let us warm his bottles up.  Since restaurants and gas stations always had a coffee maker we felt confident that Sharon could sweet talk the waitresses and attendants into helping us out in that regard.

Although the weather was very cold in Nevada, the car had a very good heater so we weren’t too worried about the baby getting cold.  Besides, the further south we drove the warmer it would get.  We considered ourselves lucky that there was no snow on the ground, nor was there any forecast in the next few days.

We stuffed most of our clothing into laundry and cloth bags instead of boxes, so we could push them easier into all the nooks and crannies in the Bel Air’s spacious trunk.  The last two items that went into the trunk was Tommy’s and my military duffel bags.

Since we couldn’t spare the money or the time to stay overnight in motels, we calculated that if we drove nonstop from Winnemucca to San Antonio, it would take us about thirty hours.  Including food and restroom stops, that would put us at Tommy’s house late Saturday afternoon, and in Houston sometime later that night.  That would give me a week to spend at home with my folks and to get Sharon and the baby settled before leaving around February 10th, for the trip to Alaska.

It was still dark when we pulled up to Tommy’s barracks Friday morning, and after putting his stuff in the trunk, drove off the base for the last time ever.

Looking back now, I shudder to think how the three of us started our roughly sixteen hundred-mile-trip with not a worry in the world.  We were young, inexperienced, and excited to be off on a great adventure, never giving a second thought to a long road trip that would be fraught with danger.

And it would not be long before we would all come very close to losing our lives.

Somewhere In Arizona

We turned east onto Highway 40 and I drove the fifty-odd miles to Battle Mountain, where we’d turn south onto Highway 95, on our way to our first major waypoint, Las Vegas.  There was very little traffic on the old two-lane road, and Sharon and I spent the first hour of the trip getting acquainted with Tommy.

I found him to be a very pleasant and funny guy, with a very quick wit and easy to get along with.  We passed the time relating stories about our experiences at Winnemucca and comparing our sergeants’ differing sergeants’ supervisory styles.

He was very curious about how Sharon and I had met, and wondered aloud why he’d never come close to dating, or even meeting, any local Winnemucca girls.  I told him about the local dances at the Town Hall, and he confessed that although he’d heard about them, he never had to courage to attend one.

“I don’t dance that good.”  He said, looking at the mountains in the distance.  “Besides, since I didn’t have a car I didn’t know how I’d get down and back anyway.”

I talked to him about how sometimes I’d ride down with Jay, or how I’d ask Michael if I could borrow his car.”

“Oh,” Sharon chimed in, “and don’t forget to fill Tommy in on who taught you how to dance.”

I looked in the rear-view mirror and saw that Sharon had a little smirk on her face.  “I only asked Judy to teach me how to dance so I could have more dance time with you…”  I said to the mirror.

“Judy, who?”  Tommy asked.

I glanced at Tommy, “Oh, a girl named Judy Travis.  Her dad owned those Sunoco gas stations on either side of Winnemucca.  I met her at the base pool on one of those ‘Civilian Guest’ days.”

“Man,” Tommy said, “for not having a car you sure got around.”

“OK, let’s change the subject, all right?”  I said, half-jokingly and half annoyed.

***

We made the city limits of Las Vegas around five o’clock in the evening.  Because we spent twenty-five to thirty minutes at each of our stops from Winnemucca, we were making very poor time.  By the time we all visited the restrooms, the baby was changed, and Sharon rinsed out Ricky’s cloth diapers and stowed them in the sealed metal container we kept in the trunk, our planned brief stops became extended stops.  In addition, we found that somehow we’d forgotten to pack a can opener to punch holes in the cans of baby formula, so we spent a little extra time at one of the truck stops hunting one down.

After gassing up, Tommy took over the driving duties as we pulled out of Las Vegas and headed for Arizona.  As late evening turned into night the drive turned extremely monotonous.  About twenty miles out of town, my attempts to find anything on the radio other than static proved fruitless, and I turned it off.

Sharon was curled up on the back seat sleeping pleasantly, and thankfully, Ricky was quiet, probably soothed into silence by the car’s slightly rocking motion.

Since Tommy had not slept at all during the morning and afternoon drive, I was worried that he’d fall asleep at the wheel, and that concern was enough to keep me awake.  It seemed like every time I closed my eyes and started to slip into a comfortable slumber, I would feel the car make a slight but unexpected swerve that would instantly bring me back into startled consciousness.

A couple of times I opened my eyes and saw Tommy sitting straight up, both hands on the wheel, with both eyes closed.

“Uh, Tommy!  Are you OK?” became the question of the night—with the response, after opening his eyes wide, “Yeah…yeah.  I’m OK.  Don’t worry.  I’m OK.”

Well, I was worried.

When Tommy took over the driving just outside of Las Vegas, we’d decided that he’d take us all the way to Tucson, Arizona.  But well before dawn I could see that Tommy was not going to make it.  Just outside of Kingman, I asked Tommy to pull over.

I had been dozing uncomfortably when I felt the car leave the paved highway and roll onto the shoulder.  Jerking my head up I saw Tommy, his chin resting on his chest and his mouth hanging open, death gripping the steering wheel, sound asleep.

“TOMMY!”  I yelled, at the same time grabbing the steering wheel with my left hand.  “WAKE UP!”

His head popped up and his eyelids sprang open.  I saw that, although his eyes were open, he was seeing nothing.

“What?” He said, groggily.

“STOP THE CAR!”  I yelled.

“Uh…”

I sat up on the bench seat and quickly slid to the left.  I grabbed the steering wheel with both hands and stabilized the car.  Although the two right tires were rolling on the shoulder, the two left tires were still on the pavement.

“STOP THE CAR!” I repeated, forcefully.

Fully conscious now, he applied the brake and we coasted to a stop.  Because we were on the highway’s emergency lane, a couple of cars that had been trailing behind us passed us safely on the left, their occupants glaring curiously at us from their windows.

“Shit man, I’m sorry.  I don’t know what happened.” Tommy said, rubbing his eyes.

“You fell asleep, that’s what happened!” I said, a little angry and a lot scared.  “Go ahead and get out, I’ll drive.”

“No, I’m OK now.  Really.”

“No, you’re not.  Let me drive for a while and you take a good nap.  We’ll switch back in a couple of hours.”

“OK.” He said, a bit sheepishly.

As he got out and I slid behind the steering wheel, I remembered Sharon and Ricky.  I looked back over my right shoulder.  “Are you and the baby OK?”

“Yeah.” Sharon said.  “Why are we stopped in the middle of nowhere?  I heard yelling.”

“Tommy fell asleep.”

“While he was driving?”

“Uh, yes.  While he was driving.”  Tommy opened the passenger door and slid in.

“Tommy?” Sharon asked, pulling herself up to the back of his seat. “Are you OK?”

“Yeah, I’m fine.  Just a little tired.  Is the baby all right?”

Sharon glanced over to the bassinet and readjusted Ricky’s blanket.  “Yeah, he’s fine.”

I checked the mirror and pulled cautiously back onto the highway.  Taking a deep breath, I wondered if I could make it all the way to San Antonio without any sleep.

Death Slips In

It was still dark as I accelerated the car back to highway speed, my senses still highly elevated due to the rush of adrenaline now coursing through every vein and artery in my body.  I surveyed the car’s instrument panel and found that everything was working exactly as it should.  At sixty to sixty-five miles an hour the car purred like a contented feline, the engine temperature hovering just below the normal operating range and the oil pressure needle steady and strong.

Tommy remained awake for all of about five minutes, after which he’d finally rolled over to the right and succumbed to a deep and snoring slumber.  Sharon had drawn her legs up to her chest, covered her head with one of Ricky’s blankets and was also soundly sleeping.  The regularly-spaced sound of the Bel Air’s tires slapping the highway’s rubberized expansion joints was inexplicably reassuring, and I settled in for a long drive.

For the next three hours everything went pleasingly well.

***

I remember trying to focus on the hands gripping the steering wheel and wondering who they belonged to.  Waves of gray floated in and out of my vision; I re-lived, in episodic-like fashion, the event when I broke my arm at age five, and saw my mother beckoning for me to come to her.

A strange ogre-like face stared back at me from a floating oblong mirror, and I wondered why the road behind the face was racing backwards.

I urgently tried to recall why Tommy needed to wake up; when I looked for him on the passenger side of the bench seat I couldn’t find him.  How did he disappear? I thought.  Maybe he’s already driving and I just can’t see him.

My wife was in the back seat and it was time for her to drink her formula.  If I could just will my hands to go of this wheel I could open a can and feed her.

In the distance…something red.  It was coming closer and I knew I had to stop to see it.  I needed to push the brake pedal but my foot was so heavy.  I called for Tommy to help me get my foot off the gas pedal and onto the brake.  He was there now, but he wasn’t hearing me.  I called his name again…loud.  But it came out as a whisper.

The red thing was coming up fast and I knew I needed to stop there.  My foot was on the brake and I aimed for the red thing.  Was it a house?  Yes, maybe–but a bright red one. And those two white columns—were those long black snakes coming out of their sides?  Odd, I dreamily thought, the house had Coca Cola and 7Up signs.  And it was so small.

The car floated to a stop next to the columns and I knew I had to get out, but I didn’t know why.

I pushed the door open and gray concrete with black stains rapidly came up to meet me.

***

My face felt cold and wet and I felt like I was drowning.

“Don’t drink!  I wash your face!  Wake up!”

A hard hand behind my head, the inside of which hurt so badly.

“Wake up!”  A gruff voice demanded.

“Wake up!”  I opened my eyes and I looked at…Tonto?  I wondered where the Lone Ranger was.

“Hey?  How you feel now?”  Tonto asked.

“I…I…Tonto?”  Just asking.

“Wha…?”

A pulsing ball that had suddenly grown in my stomach needed to come out.

“OK, you need to throw up!  Here, I turn your head.”  The hand twisted my head, and I smelled gas and oil.  My body tightened up as a wave passed through it and I vomited into the oil smell.

“OK, good!  You going to be good now.” Tonto said.  “Sit up!”

I reached out and grabbed Tonto’s shoulder and pulled myself up into a sitting position.

“Breathe deep!  Breathe deep!”

I gulped the cool dry air.  I turned my head and saw a car above me.  The door was open.  I saw tiny feet…in slippers.

“Oh God…” the worried girl voice coming from above the feet.  “Is he going to be alright?”

It sounded like Sharon’s voice.

“Yes, I think so.  He needs to breathe deep.”  Tonto, again.

“Frank!” Sharon’s voice pleaded…sounding very scared.  “Breathe, okay?  Do what he says.”

“Okay.” I said.  I breathed deeply and things began to fall into place.

My head still hurt, throbbing from my forehead all the way down my neck, but my thinking was clearing up a bit.  I looked around and saw that I was sitting on a concrete pad outside of a small red gas station.  Tonto was not Tonto at all—he was a tall Indian in a black sleeveless vest, long black hair pulled back in a braid.

“Come on, let’s try to get you up.”  He said, as he put a strong hand under my armpit and pulled up.

I felt a little woozy but was able to hold my balance.

My hair was wet and water ran down my neck, giving me a little shiver.

“You feel OK now?” Sharon asked, her voice full of concern.

“Yeah, I think so.”  Then, I thought about the baby.  “Where’s Ricky?”

“He’s OK.” Sharon said. “We’re both OK.  It was just you and Tommy.”

Tommy!!  “Oh, where’s Tommy?”

“He’s inside the station.  I think he’s going to be OK too.”  The Indian said.  “And call me Nick, not Tonto, OK?  I know your wife’s name is Sharon.”

“OK Nick, thanks.”  I was still just a little shaky as I started to walk into the station with Nick following closely behind, his strong hand in my right armpit.

Tommy was sitting on a stool with a wet shop rag hanging off his head.  His face looked a little gray, but otherwise he seemed fine.

“You OK?”  I asked as I walked in.

“Yeah.  Shit man, that was bad.”

Up to that moment, I hadn’t even thought to ask what the hell had happened.  I turned to Nick.

“What happened?  Did we eat something bad?”

“Well,” he said, crossing his massive arms, “I think you and your buddy got carbon monoxide poisoning.  Your wife said you just got your car worked on.  Is that right?”

“Well, it was more than that.  The entire engine was rebuilt and dropped into that Bel Air.”

“Aha!”  Nick said, shaking his head.  “My guess is that whoever re-did the engine didn’t torque down the exhaust manifold to specs and you blew the gaskets.  That would allow exhaust fumes to seep into the car through the firewall.”

Not really comprehending all that he’d just said, I nodded my head and said, “Oh.”

“Yeah son,” Nick said, crossing his arms, “I’m thinking you got a good dose of carbon monoxide because of an exhaust leak.  But I’ll know better after I take a torque wrench to those bolts.  I’m betting they’re loose.”

I had not heard of carbon monoxide in those days, but the phrase, ‘exhaust manifold’ rang a bell in my memory.

During the motor rebuild back at the gas station, I remember Tom mentioning the exhaust manifold.  We’d just received the gaskets in the mail from the JC Whitney catalog and I asked him what they were for.

“They go between the manifold here (pointing to the set of pipes coming out of the side of the engine) and the engine itself.  When the gas burns and gets pumped out, it goes into these pipes and out the exhaust in the back.  This gasket makes sure none of the exhaust leaks out.  Of course, we’ll make sure the manifold is nice and tight so the gasket can do its job.”

I don’t recall him mentioning a torque wrench, but I found out later that the bolts holding the manifold to the side of the engine, with the gasket in between, must be screwed down to a certain degree of tightness.  If not, then eventually the bolts will loosen as a result of being heated and cooled repeatedly.  A torque wrench measures the tightness of the bolts it is tightening in terms of foot pounds.

A few minutes later, Nick came back into the station.  He was carrying a thick wrench about eighteen inches long with a large socket attached to one end.

“Yep, that was it!”  He announced loudly.  “Those puppies were loose all right!”

So there we had it.  Because of us overlooking a very small detail while hurriedly rebuilding the engine on the Bel Air, my wife, my child, a friend and I had almost died.

“So it’s OK now?” I asked, just a bit concerned.

“Sure it is!” Nick proudly said, waving the torque wrench in the air.  “Got’r tightened down!  She was loose as a goose.  If you’d driven any further, the damned manifold would’ve probably fallen clean off.”

***

It turns out the little gas station was located just south of a place called Wikieup; literally a bump on the southbound highway 93, just past Arizona State Highway 131.  It was a no-brand kind of station, painted bright red and sported two blazing white gas pumps.

Nick kept insisting that we should get some kind of medical evaluation because of the amount of carbon monoxide Tommy and I had been exposed to, but when I asked him where the nearest medical facility was, he said that would be in Kingman.  Well, I wasn’t willing to travel back to where we’d come from; besides, we were feeling pretty normal as we loaded back into the car.

What was amazing was that neither Sharon nor Ricky had suffered any ill effects from the leaking exhaust.  What we finally figured out later was that when I’d taken over the driving in Kingman, Sharon, feeling a bit stuffy in the back, had lowered both back windows about an inch or so. Evidently that had been just enough to draft the exhaust out of the car well before they had a chance to inhale it into their lungs.

After having spent a little over an hour at the little gas station, Tommy and I felt pretty normal so we decided to go ahead and press on to San Antonio.  Before leaving we gassed up, bought a bunch of stale candy and snacks, and Sharon refreshed the baby’s diaper bucket.  We all thanked Nick profusely and offered to pay him for his exhaust manifold repair job.  He refused, saying that seeing us all alive and well was thanks enough for him.

Pulling away and rejoining the highway, we all waved goodbye; the last memory I have of Nick is seeing him waving back, his long black hair blowing in the desert breeze.

During the time we were there, not one customer had pulled in for gas or anything else for that matter.  If you look at a current map nowadays you’ll see that the little generic gas stop has now been turned into a nice full-service Chevron station.  But it’s still in the middle of nowhere.

***

Many long hours later, we finally turned into an old, but well taken care of, neighborhood within view of the San Antonio skyline.  Tommy guided the car along the narrow two-lane street, passing one modestly-sized wood-frame home after another before he pointed and announced, “Here we are!”

He pulled in to a driveway of sorts—two concrete strips, adjacent to each other—between two houses.  Sharon had been dozing, but Tommy’s exclamation woke her up.

“Where are we?” She asked, rubbing her eyes and yawning deliciously.

“My house!” Tommy answered.

“Which one?  The one on the right or the one on the left?”

“This one.” Tommy pointed to the one on the right.

“Are your folks at home?” I asked, looking over the small house as we came to a stop.

“Yeah, my mom never goes anywhere.  She practically lives in the kitchen day and night.”

“Oh…” Sharon exclaimed. “Cooking?  For who?”

“My dad, my brothers, sisters; you know.”  Tommy answered, pushing open the door and stepping out.

Sharon pulled herself up to the front seat, and whispered in my ear, “Are we going inside?”

“I don’t know.” I answered, truthfully.  “He didn’t say anything.”  I heard the trunk being popped open.  “Let me see if he needs any help.”

I opened my door and stepped out into the cool but humid San Antonio evening.

“Hey, you need some help getting your stuff?”

“Nope!” Tommy said, as he balanced his duffle bag on the ground and pushed the trunk closed.

“OK, well…”  And, before I could finish, Tommy shot his hand out.  I reached out and shook it.

“Hey, thanks for the ride.”  He said, as he shook my hand quickly.  “Guess I’ll see you in Alaska in a few weeks.”

He swung the duffle bag over his shoulder, turned and walked up the three wooden steps leading to the porch and the front door.  I sort of stood there watching as he put the duffle bag down and with an open hand slapped at the closed screen door.

“Mom!  Mom!  Hey, open up!”

He turned and gave me a little smile.  I didn’t know what to do so I just stood there smiling back.

“Sometimes she can’t hear the door ‘cause she likes to listen to Mexican music on her radio.” Tommy said.

He hit the door again, and this time the solid wooden door behind the screen screeched open.

“Mijo!” I heard a woman saying excitedly.  Then a pair of mom arms reached out and embraced Tommy.  He broke the embrace, swung the duffle bag over his shoulder and disappeared through the door.  It slammed shut.

I continued to stand there for a few more seconds staring at the door, expecting him to come back out to the porch and invite us in.

The right rear car window rolled down and Sharon asked, “Where did he go?”

As I was about to tell her that he’d just gone into his house I heard the wooden door close and the sound of a deadbolt slide into place.

And that was that.

I stood there a few more seconds believing that Tommy would eventually come out and invite us in to meet his mom, but that didn’t happen.  The door stayed closed.

Ricky started crying, and Sharon rolled the car window shut.

I walked around the back of the car and slipped into the driver’s seat.  Ricky was now in full voice.

“He needs a change and I need to feed him.”  Sharon said as I slammed the car door shut.  “We need to find a gas station if we don’t get invited in.”

I glanced longingly towards the closed doors, hoping to see them swing open again.  But that didn’t happen.  I turned the key and started the car.

A few minutes later I saw a small gas station and pulled up to the pumps.

“OK, go ahead and take the baby to the restroom while I gas up the car.  I also need to check the oil.”  I said to Sharon, trying to talk over the baby’s wailing.

“All right.”  She answered.  “Can you go in and see if they’ll let us use their coffee pot warmer so I can give Ricky his formula?”

“Sure.”  I helped her get our screaming and kicking baby out of the bassinet.  “I’ll go in and get the key to the bathroom.”

While I was filling the car I checked to see how much money I still had.  The crumpled bills and the assorted coins added up to less than ten dollars.  But I figured that that would be enough to get us to Houston, and once there I’d be able to cash the Air Force travel funds check that I’d been given before I left Winnemucca.  I planned to leave the majority of that money with Sharon and take just a few dollars with me on my bus ride to Seattle.

The gas pump popped off and I hurried into the station to pay and ask to use their coffee warmer.

About an hour later we were eastbound on Texas Highway 90.  The baby was sound asleep and Sharon had moved up to the front seat.  We’d hardly spoken since leaving San Antonio, both of us deep in our own thoughts.

Finally Sharon said, “Well, that guy turned out to be an asshole.”

“Tommy?  Yeah…” I said slowly.

“He hardly spoke after the first hour, and didn’t say anything for most of the trip.  Then on top of that, you had to do most of the driving because he kept falling asleep.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Then I can’t believe he didn’t even have the decency to introduce us to his mom, or even ask if we wanted to come in for a while.

“Yeah, I don’t know what that was all about.  I guess he was just glad to be home and forgot about us being there.”

Well, it’s good thing that it’s gonna be you and not me who’s going to spend the next year with him.”

“Yeah…” I said, and wondered what the next year would be like for us.  Although our little family would be apart for a whole year, I was somewhat comforted in the thought that Sharon and the baby, or babies in a few months, would be fine as they’d have my parents looking out for them.

Unfortunately, and to my complete surprise, it wouldn’t be long before that particular situation would deteriorate and spin completely out of control.

To be continued…